I~~~
0i 
e
a
#I 
a~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~  
TL-"~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~4"~'
Rfa~EG'I                    O      N A D JA                                                    CET
10," 20  "4                                                                                                                                          40 io
'-'                                                                                                                                                                                              _     _     _                       ~               ~               ~               ~                 t'     A o o
I
i
I
i
i
i
I
I
i
i
i
I
i
i
i
i
i
i
i
I
I
I
-B,.Y,,  
I
VWOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR
IN PERSIA.
BY
A RETURNED MISSIONARY.
WIT H
,xz                     ani  a'     I  of glttorian  (tD'lllltt0.
B O ST ON:
G 0   LD AN D I I N C OLNT,
59 WASHINGTON STREET.
NEW YORK: SHELD()N AND COMPANY.
CINCINNATI: GEO. S. BI,ANCIIARD.
1865. 
Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1863, by
GOULD AND LINCOLN,
In the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the District of Massachusetts.
ELECTROTYPED AT THE
BOSTON STEREOTYPE FOUNDRY. 
PREFACE.
OUR Saviour bade his disciples gather up the fragments, that
nothing be lost; and many who have known of Miss Fiske's fifteen
years of labor for woman in Persia, have desired her to prepare
for publication the facts now presented to the reader. The writer
was one cf these; and it was only when he found that she could
not do it, that he attempted it, in accordance with her wishes,
simply that these interesting records of divine grace might not
be lost.
The materials have been drawn from the letters and conversations of those familiar with the scenes described, and especially
from Miss Fiske. In all cases, the language of others has been
condensed, as much as is consistent with the truthful expression
of their ideas; and, in the translation of the letters of Nestorians,
it has not been deemed essential to follow slavishly every Syriac
idiom, for, instead of these letters owing their interest, as some
have supposed, to their translators, they may have sometimes rather
suffered from renderings needlessly idiomatic.
It was at one time proposed to embrace the history of both the
Male and Female Seminaries, but the proposition came too late, and
the memoir of the lamented Stoddard gives so full an account of
1*                                       (v) 
PREFACE.
the former, that now we need to hear only the story of its less
known companion; but let the reader bear in mind that as much
might have been said of the one as of the other, had the design
been to give an account of both.
A strict adherence to the order of events in the following pages
would have produced a series of disjointed annals. To avoid such
a breaking up of the narrative, each subject has been treated in
full whenever introduced, though that has involved a freedom
somewhat independent of chronological order.
The notices of the revivals are mere incidental sketches. Their
complete history remains to be written.
The beautiful Illustrations introduced are all new, copied from
sketches taken on the spot by the skilful pencil of a dear missionary brother, whose modesty, though it will not consent to the
mention of his name, yet cannot prevent a grateful sense of his
kindness. The Map is an improvement on others previously published, and, besides adding to our geographical knowledge, will be
found valuable to the friends of missions.
If the readers of these pages enjoy but a small part of the
delight found in their preparation, the writer will not regret his
undertaking. May the day be hastened when heaven shall repeat
the hosannas of a regenerated world, even as now the abundant
grace bestowed upon the Nestorians redounds, through the
thanksgiving of many, to the glory of God.
vi 
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER I.
WOMAN WITHOUT THE GOSPEL.
POLITICAL CONDITION. - NESTORIAN HOUSES. - VERMIN. - SICK  NESS. -POSITION AND ESTIDIATION OF WOMAN. - NO READERS
AMIONG THEI. - UNLOVELY SPIRIT. - SINS OF THE TONGUE. -
PROFANITY. - LYING. - STEALING. — STORY ABOUT PINS. - IMl  PURITY. —MOSLEM INTERFERENCE WVITH SEMINARY.... 13
CHAPTER II.
MARBEESHOO.
VISIT THERE. - NATIVrE ACCOMMODATIONS. - HOSPITALITY OF SE  NU3I. -I MOHAM.IIEDAN WVOMEN..........           27
CHAPTER III.
THE SCENE OF THE NARRATIVE.
NESTORIANS. - THEIR  COUNTRY. - FRONTISPIECE.- LAKE. -
PLAIN.- FORDING THE SHAHER.- MISSION PREMISES IN OROO  MIAM....................             33
CHAPTER IV.
MISSIONARY EDUCATION.
OBJECT. -- MIEANS. - STUDY OF BIBLE. - PUPILS KEPT IN SYMPA'
(vii) 
CONTENTS.
THY WITH THE PEOPLE. -PEOPLE STIMULATED TO EXERTION
AND SELF-DEPENDENCE. - TAHITI. - MADAGASCAR... 42
CHAPTER V.
BEGINNINGS.
,MIRS. GRANT. - EARLY LIFE AND LABORS. - GREAT INFLUENCE.  HER SCHOOL. - HER PUPILS. - BOARDING SCHOOL. - GETTING
,PUPILS. - CARE OP THEM. - POVERTY OF PEOPLE. - PAYING
FOR FOOD OF SCHOLARS. -POSITION OF UNMARRIED  MISSION  ARY LADIES. -BOOKS..............             48
CHAPTER VI.
THE SEMINARY.
MAR YOHANAN. -STANDARD OF SCHOLARSHIP. - ENGLISH BOOKS
READ IN SYRIAC. - EXPENSE. - FEELINGS OF PARENTS. - DO. MESTIC DEPARTMENT.- DAILY REPORTS.- PICTURE OF A WEEK
DAY AND SABBATH. - " IF YOU LOVE ME, LEAN HARD. - ESLI S
JOURNAL. -LETTER FROMI PUPILS TO MOUNT HOLYOKE SEMII  NARY.- FROM THE SAME TO MRS. C. T. MILLS..... 57
CHAPTER VII.
VACATION SCENES.
IN GAWAR AND ISHTAZIN. - VILLAGES OF MEMIKAN. - OOREYA,
DARAWE, AND SANAWAR. -IN GAVALAN. -ACCOMMODATIONS.
-SABBATH SCHOOL...............           73
CHAPTER VIII.
EARLY LABORS FOR WOMEN.
FIRST MEETINGS WVITH THEM. - FIRST CONVERT.- FIRST LESSOGS.
- WILD WOMEN OF ARDISHAI...........                81
viii 
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER IX.
FRUITS OF LABOR IN NESTORIAN HOMIES.
USEFU'LNESS AMONG RELATIVES OF PUPILS. -DEACON GUWERGIS.  REFORMIED DRU-N-KARD AND HIS DAUGHTER.- MATERNAL IMEET  INGS. -EARLY INQUIElRS FROM0 GEOG TAPA.-PAItTING AD  DRESS OF IR. HOLLADAY. -VISIT TO GEOG TAPA.- SELBY AND
HER CLOSET.................         87
CHAPTER X.
GEOG TAPA.
DEACON MURAD KIHAN IN 1846.-PENTECOSTAL SABBATH IN 1849.
— MEETINGS IN 1850 AND 1854. - EXTRACTS FIROM JOURNAL
OF YONAN IN 1858...............            103
CHAPTER XI.
REVIVAL IN 1846.
PREPARATORY  WORK.- SANCTIFIED AFFLICTIONS. - NAME FOR
REVIVAL. - SCENES IN THE SEM31INARIES IN JANUARY. - DEACON
JOHN, SANUM, AND SARAH. -MR. STODDARD. -YAKIOB. - YONAN.
- M%EETING IN TlHE BETHEL. -PRIEST ESHOO. -DEACON TAMO.
-PHYSICAL EXCITEMENT AND ITS CURE. -ARTLESS SIMPLICITY
OF CONVERTS. — MISSIONARY BOX. - M%EETINGS BEFORE VACA  TION. —MIR. STODDARD S LABORS.- FEMIALE PRAYERt MEETING.
-REVIVAL IN TIHE AUTUMN............         113
CHAPTER XII.
FIRST FRUITS.
SARAH, DAUGHTER OF PRIEST ESHOO. - MARTHA. - HANNAH.. 127
ix 
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER XIII.
SUBSEQUENT REVIVALS.
DEACON JOIHN STUDYING BACKSLIDING IN 1849. -WORK IN VIL  LAGE OF SEIR. - WIVES OF SIYAD AND YONAN. -KHANUMJAN.
- WOMEN AT THE SEMINARY. -GEOG  TAPA. -DEGALA.- A
PENITENT. - SIN OF ANGER. - REVIVAL IN 1856. - MISS FISKE
ENCOURAGED. - STILLNESS AND DEEP FEELING. - UNABLE TO
SING. - CONVERSION OF MISSIONARY CHILDREN.- VISIT OF ENG  LISH AMBASSADORl. — REVIVAL OF 1857.- LETTER OF SANUM. 137
CHAPTER XIV.
DARK DAYS.
SEMINARY BROKEN UP IN 1844. - DEACON ISAAC. - PERSECUTION
BY MAR SHIMON. -FUNERAL OF DAUGHTER OF PRIEST ESHOO.
- -DEACON GUWERGIS. - ATTEMPT AT ABDUCTION OF PUPIL.  PERIL OF SCHOOL.- MRS. HARRIET STODDARD. -YAHYA KHAN.
- ANARCHY.- LETTER FROM BABILO........   150
CHAPTER XV.
TRIALS.
EVIL INFLUENCE OF HOMES. - OPPOSITION IN DEGALA. -ASKER
I KHAN. - POISONING OF SANUM'S CHILDREN. - REDRESS RE  R ED. - INQUISITOR IN SCHOOL. - TROUBLES AT KHOSRAWA.
- LETTERS FROM HOIMAR.............        161
CHAPTER XVI.
PRAYERFULNESS.
LANGUAGE OF PRAYER. -PRAYER ON HORSEBACK. - OLD MAN IN
/ SUPERGAN. -MAR OGEN. -EARNESTNESS.- FAREWELL PRAYER
I
METING IN 1858.- LETTER FROM PUPIL.- SPIRIT OF PRAYER
IN 1846.- WOMAN WHOP COULD NOT PRAY.- " CIIRIST BECOME
x 
CONTENTS.
BEAUTIFUL. - CLOSET IN THE MANGER.- MONTHLY CONClERTS.
-PRAYERFULNESS IN 1849 AND 1850.-SABBATH, JANUARY
20TH. —INTEREST CONTINUED TILL CLOSE OF TERM{.-FAMILY
MEETINGS. -AUDIBLE PRAYER. -ANSWER TO MOTHERS PRIAYERS.-CONNECTION OF REVIVALS WITH PRAYER AT HOME.. 172
CHAPTER XVII.
FORERUNNERS.
MOUNTAIN GIRLS IN SEMINARY. - PRAYING SARAH. - RETURN TO
THE MOUNTAINS. -VISIT OF YONAN AND RHAMIS, IN 1850.  OF MR. COAN, 1851.-OF YONAN, AGAIN, 1861.-SARAH'S LET  TERS.................... 191
CHAPTER XVIII.
LABORERS IN THE MOUNTAINS.
LETTER OF BADAL. - ACCOUNT OF HANNAH. - THE PIT. - LETTER
OF GULY AND YOHANAN.-ACCOUNT OF SARAH.-LETTERS OF  
OSHANA. - LETTERS AND JOURNAL OF SARAH. - LETTER FROM 
AMADIA.- CONFERENCE OF NATIVE HELPERS......    205
CHAPTER XIX.
EBENEZERS.
EXAMINATION IN 1850. - COLLATION AND ADDRESS. - VALEDIC  TORY BY SANUM.-SABBATH SCHOOL IN GEOG TAPA.-EXAM  INATION THERE IN 1854. - PRAYER MEETING AND COMMUNION
AT OROOMIAH, MAY, 1858.-SELBY, OF GAVALAN, AND LETTER.
-LETTER FROM HATOON, OF GEOG TAPA....... 223
CHAPTER XX.
COMIPOSITIONS.
THE FIELD OF CLOVER. - THE LOST SOUL. - THE SAVED SOUL. -
HANNAH....................                244
i 
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER XXI.
KIND OFFICES.
HOSPITALITY OF NESTORIANS.-KINDNESS OF PiUPILS. —BATHING
FEET.-LETTERS OF GOZEL, HANEE, SANUM OF GAWAR, MUNNY,
RAHEEL, AND MARTA. - HOSHEBO. - RAHEEL TO MRS. FISKE. -
MOURNING FOR THE DEAD.-NAZLOO.- HOSHEBO S BEREAVE  MENT. - DEATH OF MISSIONARY CHILDREN. - LETTER  FROM
SARAH, DAUGHTER OF JOSEPH...........          263
CHAPTER XXII.
PROGRESS AND PROMISE.
BENEVOLENCE, EARLY MANIFESTATION OF. - PROGRESS. - REVIVAL
OF BENEVOLENCE IN APRIL, 1861. - INTEREST OF PARENTS FOR
THE CONVERSION OF THEIR CHILDREN. - PEACE IN FAMILIES.
REFORMED MARRIAGES. - ORDINATIONS. - COMMUNION SEA  (SONS.-MISS RICE AND MISS BEACH.- CONCLUSION....280
gist  of
PLAIN AND LAKE OF OROOMIAH, AS SEEN FROM LOOFP OF
SEMINARY AT SEIR.........        FRONTISPIECE.
MAP OF THE NESTORIAN COUNTRY.
FEMALE SEMINARY..............             37
TENTS..................               73
MISSIONARY SCENE IN TERGAWER........            92
COURT YARD OF SEMINARY...........           131
SEIR GATE, OROOMIAH............            154
TIARY GIRL..................199
xii
II.
III.
IV.
V.
VI.
Vii.
Viii. 
WOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
CHAPTER I.
WOMAN WITHOUT THE GOSPEL.
POLITICAL CONDITION. - NESTORIAN HOUSES. - VERMIN. - SICKNESS. -
POSITION AND ESTIMATION OF WOMAN. -NO READERS AMONG THEM.
- UNLOVELY SPIRIT. -SINS OF THE TONGUE.-PROFANITY. -LYING.
-STEALING. -STORY ABOUT PINS.- IMPURiITY. - MOSLEM INTER  FERENCE WITH SEMINARY.
WE love to wander over a well-kept estate. Its green
meadows and fruitful fields delight the eye. Its ripening
harvests make us feel as if we too were wealthy. But
while the view of what lies before us is so pleasant, our
joy is greater if we can remember when it was all a
wilderness, and contrast its present beauty with the roughness of its former state.
So, in viewing the wonders of divine grace, we need to
see its results in connection with what has been. We can
appreciate the loveliness of the child of God only as we
compare him with the child of wrath he was before. Paul
not only recounts the great things which God had done
for the early disciples, but bids them remember that they
were once without Christ; and before he tells them that
God had made them "sit together in heavenly places in
2                              (13) 
WOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
Christ Jesus," he reminds them that they had "walked
according to the spirit that now workleth in the children
of disobedience."
In seeking, then, to set forth the great things which God
has done for woman in Persia, let us first look on her as
his gospel found her, that we may better appreciate the
grace which wrought the change.
We can understand the condition of woman in that
empire only as we bear in mind that its government is
despotic, and that no constitutional safeguards shield the
subjects of a thoroughly selfish and profligate nobility.
The Nestorians, too, are marked out alike by religion and
nationality as victims of oppression. However great their
wrongs, they can hope for little redress, for a distant court
shares in the plunder taken fiom them, and believes its own
officials rather than the despised rayahs, whom they oppress.
Even when foreign intervention procures some edict in their
favor, these same officials, in distant Oroomiah, are at no loss
to evade its demands.
The Nestorian is not allowed a place in the bazaar;' he
cannot engage in commerce. And in the mechanic arts,
he cannot aspire higher than the position of a mason or
carpenter; which, of course, is not to be compared to the
standing of the same trades among us. When our missionaries went to Oroomiah, a decent garment on a Nestorian was safe only as it had an outer covering of rags to
hide it.
In their language, as ill Arabic, the missionaries found
no word for home; and there was no need of it, for the
thing itself was wanting. The house consisted of one
large room, and was generally occupied by several gen
1 The bazaar is, literally, the market, but denotes the business part
of a city.
e
14 
WOMAN WITHOUT THE GOSPEL.
erations. In that one room all the work of the family
was performed.   There they ate, and there they slept.
The beds consisted of three articles -a thick comfortable
filled with wool or cotton beneath, a pillow, and one heavy
quilt for covering. On rising, they'" took up their beds," and
piled them on a wooden frame, and spread them down
again at night. The room was lighted by an opening in
the roof, which also served for a chimney; though, of
course, in a very imperfect manner, as the inside of every
dwelling that has stood for any length of time bears witness.  The upper part of the walls and the under surface
of the roof- we can hardly call it ceiling - fairly glitter,
as though they had been painted black and varnished, and
every article of clothing, book, or household utensil, is saturated with the smell of creosote. The floor, like the
walls, is of earth, covered in part with coarse straw mats
and pieces of carpeting; and the flat roof, of the same material, rests on a layer of sticks, supported by large beams;
the mass above, however, often sifts through, and sometimes during a heavy rain assumes the form of a shower of
mudl.  Bad as all this may seem, the houses are still worse
in the mountain districts, such as Gawar. There they are
half under ground, made of cobble stones laid up against
the slanting sides of the excavation, and covered by a
conical roof with a hole in the centre.  They contain, besides the family, all the implements of husbandry, the cattle,
and the flocks.  These last occupy "the sides of the house"
(1 Sam. xxiv. 3), and stand facing the "decana," or raised
place in the centre, which is devoted to the family. As
wood is scarce in the mountains, and the climate severe, the
animal heat of the cattle is a substitute for fuel, except as
sun-baked cakes of manure are used once a day for cook ing, as is the practice also on the plain. In such houses
15 
WOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
the buffaloes sometimes break loose and fight furiously,
and instances are not rare when they knock down the
posts on which the roof rests, and thus bury all in one
common ruin.
The influence of such family arrangements, even in the
more favored villages of the plain, on manners and morality,
need not be told. It is equally evident that in such cir  cumstances personal tidiness is impossible, though few in
our favored land have anv idea of the extent of such un  tidiness.  If the truth must be told, vermin abound in
most of these houses; the inmates are covered not only
with fleas, but from head to foot they are infested with the
third plague of Egypt. (Ex. viii. 16-19). This last is a con  stant annoyance in many parts of Turkey as well as Persia.
If one lodges in the native houses, there is no refuge from
them, and only an entire change of clothing affords relief
when he returns to his own home; even there the divans
have to be sedulously examined after the departure of
visitors, that the plague do not spread. The writer has
known daughters of New England, ready for almost any
self-denial, burst into tears when first brought into contact
with this.
VAt first, the teachers of the Female Seminary in Oroo     ah had to cleanse their pupils very thoroughly, and were
glad athus to purify the outside, while beseeching Christ to
cleanse the heart. Each one, on her first arrival, had to be
separately cared for, lest thy enemy should recover ground
from which he had already been driven with much labor.
Missionary publications do not usually tell of such trials,
but those who drew the lambs from the deep pit, loved
them all the more tenderly for having gone down into it
themselves, that thence they might bring them to Jesus.
Such trials are less common now, for it is generally under
16 
WOMAN WITHOUT THE GOSPEL.
stood that a degree of personal cleanliness is an indispensable requisite for admission to the Seminary; but such a
demand, at that tinme, would have rendered the commencement of the school impossible.
The pupils became much improved in personal appearance, and some of their simple-hearted mothers really
thought their children had grown very pretty under their
teachers' care. So, as many of them were strangers to the
cleansing properties of water, they would ask again and
again, " How do you make them so white?"
But if such houses were comfortless abodes for those in
health, what were they for the sick?  Think of one in a
burning fever, perhaps delirious, lying in such a crowd. In
winter, there they must remain, for there is no other place,
and in summer, they are often laid under a tree in the day
time, and carried up to the flat roof, with the rest of the
family, at night.
Dr. Perkins, in the early part of his missionary life, tells
us that in a village the family room was given up to him
for the night, and in the morning he found a little son had
been born in the stable. He supposed that he had been
the iunwitting cause of such an event occurring there; but
longer acquaintance with the people shows that woman
almost invariably resorts to that place in her hour of
sorrow, and there she often dies.  The number who meet
death in this form is very large.
In Persia, as in other unevangelized countries, women
spend their days in out-door labor. They weed the cotton,
and assist in pruning the vines and gathering the grapes.
They go forth in the morning, bearing not only their imple  inents of husbandry, but also their babes in the cradle; and
returning in the evening, they prepare their husband's sup  per, and set it before him, but never think of eating them
2*
17
11 
WOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
N selves till after he is done.  One of the early objections the
_Nestorians made to the Female  Seminary was, that it
would disqualify their daughters for their accustomed toil.
In after years, woman might be seen carrying her spelling book to the field, along with her Persian hoe, little dream ing that she was thus taking the first step towards the
substitution of the new implement for the old.
Nestorian parents used to consider the birth of a daugh ter a great calamity. When asked the number of their
children, they would count up their sons, and make  no
mention of their daughters. The birth of a son was an
occasion for great joy and giving of gifts. Neighbors
hastened to congratulate the happy father, but days might
elapse before the neighborhood knew of the birth of a
daughter. It was deemed highly improper to inquire after
the health of a wife, and the nearest approach to it was to
ask after the welfare of the house or household.  Formerly,
a man never called his wife by name, but in speaking of
her would say, "the mother of so and so," giving the name
of her child; or, "the daughter of so and so," giving the
name of her father; or, simply "that woman" did this or
that.  Nor  did the wife presume to call her husband's
name, or to address him in the presence of his parents,
who, it will be borne in mind, lived in the same apartment.
They were married very young, often at the age of fourteen, and without any consultation of their own preference,
either as to time or person.
There was hardly a man among the Nestorians who did
not beat his wife. The women expected to be beaten, and
took it as a matter of course. As the wife lived with the
husband's father, it was not uncommon for him to beat
both son and daughter-in-law. When the men wished to
talk together of any thing important, they usually sent the
is 
WOMAN WITHOUT THE GOSPEL.
women out of doors or to the stable, as unable to understand, or unfit to be trusted. In some cases, this might be
a necessary precaution; for the absence of true affection,
and the firequency of domestic broils, rendered the wife an
unsafe depositary of any important family affair. The
same causes often led the wife to appropriate to her own
foolish gratification any money of her husband she could
lay hands on, regardless'of family necessities. Women
whose tastes led them to load themselves with beads,
silver, baser metal, and rude trinkets, would not be likely
to expend money very judiciously.
In 1835, the only Nestorian woman that knew how to
read was Hieleneh, the sister of MAar Shimon; and when
others were asked if they would not like to learn, with a
significant shrug they would reply, "I  am  a woman."
They had themselves no more desire to learn than the
men had to have them taught. Indeed, the very idea of
a woman reading was regarded as an infringement of
female modesty and propriety.
It is a little curious, and shows how we adapt ourselves
to our situation, that the women were as unwilling to receive attention from their husbands as they were to render
it. Several years after the arrival of Miss Fiske in Oroomiabh, the wife of one of her assistants visited the Seminary,
and on leaving to return to her village, the teacher, in the
kindness of her heart, proposed to the husband to go and
assist her to carry the child. She seemed as if she had
been insulted in being thought unable to carry it, and sent
her husband back from the door in any thing but a gracious mood, leaving the good teacher half bewildered and
half amused at this reception of her intended kindness.
Indeed, until some of them were converted, all that was
lovely and of good report in woman was entirely wanting.
19 
WOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
They were trodden down, but at the same time exceedingly defiant and imperious. If they were not the "head,"
it was not because they did not "strive for the mastery."'
They seemed to have no idea of self-control; their bursts
of passion were awful. The number of women who reverenced their husbands was as small as the list of husbands
who did not beat their wives. Says Miss Fiske, in writing
to a friend, "I felt pity for my poor sisters before going
among them, but anguish when, from actual contact with
them, I realized how very low they were. I did not want
to leave them, but I did ask, Can the image of Christ ever
be reflected from such hearts? They would come and tell
me their troubles, and fall down at my feet, begging me to
deliver them from their husbands. They would say,' You
are sent by our holy mother, Mary, to help us;' and do not
think me hard-hearted when I tell you that I often said to
them,'Loose your hold of my feet; I did not come to
deliver you from your husbands, but to show you how to
be so good that you can be happy with them.' Weeping,
they would say,'IHave mercy on us; if not, we must kill
ourselves.' I had no fear of their doing that, so I would
seat them at my side, and tell them of my own dear father,
-how good he was; but he was always obeyed. They
would say,' We could obey a good man.'' But I am very
sure you would not have been willing to obey my father.'
"It is one thing to pray for our degraded sisters while in
America, but quite another to raise them from their low
estate. When I saw their true character, I found that I
needed a purer, holier love for them than I had ever possessed. It was good for me to see that Icould do nothing,
and it was comforting to think that Jesus had talked with
just such females as composed the mass around me, and
that afterwards many believed because of one such woman."
20 
WOMAN WITHOUT THE GOSPEL.
Sometimes the revilings of the women were almost
equalled by similar talk among the men, as in a village
of Gawar, where they said, "We would not receive a priest
or deacon here who could not swear well, and lie too." In
the same village, a young man  spoke favorably of Mr.
Coan's preaching in Jeloo. Instantly a woman called out,
"Aid have you heard those deceivers preach?"  "Yes,"
was the reply, "both last year and this, and hope I shall
again."  Hearing this, her eyes flashed, and drawing her
brawny arms into the form of a dagger, with a vengeful
thrust of her imaginary weapon, she cried, "The blood of
thyr father smite thee, thou Satan!" and dreadful was the
volley of oaths and curses that followed. Yet she was
only a fair specimen of the village.
We of the calmner West do not know what it is to have
a niob of such women come forth in their wrath. In one
town was a virago, who often, single-handed, faced down
and drove off Moslem tax-gatherers when the men fled in
terror.  No one who has ever heard the stinging shrillness
of their tongues, or looked on their firenzied gestures, can
ever forget them, or wonder why the ancients painted the
Furies in the form of women.  Words cannot portray the
excitement of such a scene. The hair of the frantic actors
is streaming in the wind; stones and clods seem only embodiments of the unearthly yells and shrieks that fill the
air; and yet it was such beings that grace made to be
"last at the cross and first at the sepulchre."
The East is notorious for profanity, and among the Nestorians women were as profane as men.  The pupils in the
Seminary at first used to swear, and use the vilest language
on the slightest provocation. Poor, blind Martha, on her
death bed, in her own father's house, was constantly cursed
and reviled. She was obliged sometimes to cover her head
21 
WOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
with the quilt, and stop her ears, to secure an opportunity
to pray for her profane and abusive brother; and though,
in such circumstances, she died before her prayers were
answered, yet they were heard, for he afterwards learned
to serve his sister's God.  "Do  you think people will believe me," said a pupil to her teacher, who was reproving
her for profanity, "if I do not repeat the name of God very
often?"
Lying was almost as common as profanity, and stealing
quite as prevalent as either. It was a frequent remark,
"We all lie here; do you think we could succeed in business without it?"
In the early days of the Seminary, nothing was safe except under lock and key. Sometimes there seemed to be a
dawn of improvement, and next, all the buttons would be
missing from the week's washing, and the teacher was
pretty sure to find that her own pupils were the thieves.
MIiss Rice tells of one, amply supplied with every thing by
her parents, yet noted for her thefts. Indeed, sons and
daughters were alike trained to such practices. In 1843,
Miss Fiske could not keep a pin in her pin-cushion; little
fingers took them as often as she turned away, and lest she
should tempt them to lie, she avoided questioning them,
unless her own eye had seen the theft. No wonder she
wrote, "I feel very weak, and were it not that Christ has
loved these souls, I should be discouraged; but he has
loved them, and he loves them still." If the pins were
found with the pupils, the answer was ready- "We
found them," or, "You gave them to us;" and nothing
could be proved. But one summer evening, just before
the pupils were to pass through her room to their beds on
the fiat roof, knowing that none of that color could be
obtained elsewhere, the teacher put six black pins in her
22 
WOMAN WITHOUT THE GOSPEL.
cushion, and stepped out till they had passed. As soon as
they were gone, she found the pins gone too, and at once
called them back. She told them of her loss, but none
knew any thing about it.  She showed them that no one
else had been there, and therefore they must know. Six
pairs of little hands were lifted up, as they said, "God
knows we have not got them;" but this only called forth
the reply, "I think that God knows you have got them,"
and she searched each one carefully, without finding them.
She then proposed to kneel down where they stood, and ask
God to show where they were, adding, "He may not see
it best to show me now, but he will do it some time."  She
laid the matter before the Lord, and, just as they rose from
their knees, remembered that she had not examined their
cloth caps. She now proposed to examine them, and one
pair of hands went right up to her cap. Of course she
was searched first, and there were the six pins, so nicely
concealed in its folds that nothing was visible but their
heads.  This incident did much good.  The pupils looked
on the discovery as an answer to prayer, and so did their
teacher.  They began to be afraid to steal when God so
exposed their thefts, and she was thankful for an answer so
immediate.  The offender is now a pious, useful woman.
Yet some were so accustomed to falsehood, that, even
after conversion, it cost a struggle to be entirely truthful,
and missionaries could see, as Christians in our own land
cannot see, why an apostle should write to the regenerate,
" Lie not one to another." The teacher labored to impress
her charge with the sinfulness of such conduct, but in the
revival of 1846, they seemed to learn more in one hour
thoan she had taught them in the two years preceding.
Yet that faithful instruction was not lost. It was the fuel
which the Spirit of God kindled into a flame. The sower
23 
WOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
has not labored in vain because the seed lies for days buried
in the soil.
In that revival, the awakened hastened to restore what
they had stolen. One came to Miss Fiske in great distress,
saying, "Do you remember the day, two years ago, when
Sawdee's new shoes were taken from the door?"- They
leave off their shoes on entering a house. -,Yes, I recollect it."'" You thought a Moslem woman stole them, but"
- and here her feelings overcame her - " I took them, for
I was angry with her, and threw them into a well. What
shall I do? I know Christ will not receive me till I have
confessed it to her. Can I go and confess it to-night, and
pray with her, and then may I go and work for money to
replace them?" She paid for the shoes, and became a
bright light in her dark home. There were many such
cases, and from that time the teachers had little trouble
from theft. New pupils would sometimes steal, but the
older ones were ready to detect them, and show them a
more excellent way.  Miss Fiske says of this, "The frequent visits of the Holy Spirit have removed an evil which
mocked my efforts.  God made me feel my utter helplessness, and then he did the work." That same term there
was but one case of theft in the Male Seminary, though
formerly it was not infri-equent there.
In reference to transgressions of the seventh commandment, much detail is not expedient. It is sufficient to say,
that the first impressions of earlier missionaries respecting
the purity of Nestorian women were not sustained by subsequent acquaintance. The farther they went beneath the
surface of things, the more they found of corruption. One
might go to Persia supposing that he knew a good deal of
the degradation of the people, and yet really know very
little of the pit into which he was descending.
24 
WOMAN WITHOUT THE GOSPEL.
A seminary gathering together such a company of young
females, was a new thing in Persia, and it will readily be
conceived that amid a Mohammedan community it was an
object of peculiar solicitude to its guardians. Many a
Moslem eye was on those girls, as the results of a religious
education appeared in their manners, their dress, and personal beauty. In one instance, an officer of government
attempted to take one of them to his harem, but God
thwarted his purpose through the interference of the
English consul. Similar dangers threatened from other
sources, and eternity alone will reveal the burden of care
and watchfulness they involved. If only one pupil had
been led astray, what a hopeless loss of confidence would
have followed among the people! In the early years of the
institution, when parents could hardly be persuaded to
trust their daughters out of their sight for a single night,
it might have broken up the whole enterprise; but in this
matter, also, God showed himself the hearer of prayer, and
not one danger of the kind was ever allowed to be more
than an occasion for renewed intercession, and more confidcling dependence on his gracious care. Sometimes, in
vacation, it seemed strange to its guardians that they had
no longer a fold to protect, and could retire to rest free
fiom that anxious solicitude that sometimes drove sleep
from their eyes.
It is not in the beginning of missionary life that all these
things are understood: they are learned gradually. This
is wisely ordered, that the missionary be not discouraged
at the outset. Strength is given each day to meet new
trials as they come, and it would not be leaving a truthful
impression on the reader, if, at the close of this description
of what has been, it should not be recorded, to the praise
of divine grace, that a great change has taken place.
3
25 
WOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
There are many to-day to whom the missionary may say,
"Such were some of you; but ye are washed, but ye are
sanctified, but ye are justified in the namne of the Lord Jesus,
and by the Spirit of our God." Not only do some who
stole steal no more, but many young husbands now provide
separate apartments for the bride whom they bring home,
and they need all that the word "home" expresses to describe their mutual joy. The hour of suffering is anticipated by a considerate affection, and that affection is so
reciprocated that many hearts safely trust in the daughters
of the Female Seminary of Oroomiah.
It is not merely education that has wrought this change,
but a Bible education. Paul cared for just such converts,
and left divine teachings for the use of those who should
come after him in the same work. As a young wife said to
her teacher one day, after she had been talking with her
about her new duties, "I thank you; you are right. I am
glad that you have told me what Paul says, and I think
that God has told you the same thing." Many a graduate
might say, with another, "I thank you for your instructions,
and as I look on the trials of ungodly families, every drop
of my blood thanks you."
26 
CHAPTER II.
MARBEESHOO.
VISIT THERE. - NATIVE ACCOMMODATIONS. - HOSPITALITY OP SENUM.
MOHAMMEDAN WOMEN.
THE following account of Miss Fiske's visit to Marbeeshoo, in November, 1847, presents a vivid picture of things
as they were, and the Christian thoughtfulness of one who
had learned a more excellent way:  "As we sat at dinner a few days since, Mr. Stocking proposed that I spend the Sabbath with him at Marbeeshoo.
I said at once,'I cannot leave my school.'  But he forthwith called Sanum, Sarah, and Moressa, my oldest girls,
and asked them if they did not love souls in Marbeeshoo
well enough to take good care of school, and let me be
absent till Tuesday. They were delighted to think of my
going where no missionary lady had ever been, and said,
' We will do all we can for the girls, and we will pray for
you, if you will only go and try to do those poor women
good.' It was hardly two o'clock before we were on
horseback. Marbeeshoo is about fifty miles from us, and
in Turkey. Two years ago it was said'no lady should
try to go there,' but brother Stocking thought not so now;
and I was willing to follow where he led, especially as a
former pupil had recently settled there. We must be out
over night, but we thought best not to spend it in a tent,
on account of the cold. Near sunset we came to Mawana,
(27) 
WOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
a village of mud huts. We went to the house of the head
man, who joyfully welcomed us to his house. It consisted
of a single low room, inhabited by at least a score of men,
women, and children. They came in one by one, but
already the hens had found their resting place, evidently
no strangers there. Several lambs had been brought into
their corner, and three or four calves, each had his couch of
grass. Our horses had been arranged for the night on the
other side of a partition wall, some three feet high. When
all were within, the coarse bread and sour milk were
brought out for supper. Then Mr. Stocking read from the
Bible, and talked, and prayed with the numerous family,
and the women sat around me, while I tried to do them
good, till about ten o'clock. At that time, the mother of
the family rose, saying,' Now we will settle it.' I listened
to hear the settlement of some family quarrel, but to my
surprise her meaning was,'We will settle where to lie
down for the night;' and as I looked over the room I
thought, surely some little skill in settling is needed, if we
are all to sleep here. But soon she took out three of the
children to an empty manger, where she put new hay, and
quickly settled them; they were covered with an old rug,
and at once fell fast asleep.  She then returned, saying,
'Now there is room for our guests,' and brought a piece
of cotton cloth, whicl she said was all for me. In a short
time, one and another was fast asleep. They lay on mats,
without either bed or pillow, and the divers breathing or
snoring of men, and calves, and lambs was soon heard, all
mingled together.
"I found myself sitting alone with the old lady, and so,
putting my carpet bag under my head, and drawing my
shawl about me, I lay down too. This was a signal for
extinguishing the light; but before that, I had marked a
28 
MARBEESHOO.
road, where I thought I might possibly pass out between
the sleepers should I need fresh air. There was no sleep
for me; and the swarms of fleas made me so uncomfortable,
that before midnight I found my way out, and remained as
long as the cold air of that November night allowed, and
so passed out and in several times during the night. I
watched long for the morning, and at length it came, and
the sleepers, one by one, arose. They all hoped I had
slept well, and I could not tell them I had not, for they
had given me the best they had, and told me again and
again how glad they were that I had come, and hoped
their house would always be mine when I came that way.
There was a proposal for breakfast, but the morning was so
fine that I suggested to Mr. Stocking that a carpet bag
sometimes furnished a very good breakfast.
"We  did enjoy that ride very much after a sleepless
night. The road was often only a narrow path on the edge
of a precipice, and such as I had never passed over before;
but I thanked my God at every step for the pure, fresh air of
those mountains. As we approached the village, hid away
among the cliffs, and in such a narrow spot that houses
were placed one above another on the terraced hill-side,
one of our attendants insisted on riding forward, and we
were not greatly surprised to find a crowd ready to wel come us. One and another cried out,'Senum wants you
to go to Zechariah's.' So to Zechariah's we went, and
there was my pupil, waiting with open arms to receive me.
She took me from my horse, exclaiming,'Is it true that
you have come? I have heard where you staid last night,
and I know you did not sleep at all. Come right into my
room; there are no fleas here; I have a bed that is clean,
that I keep for the missionaries. I will spread it for you,
and you shall sleep before any body comes to see you.'
3*
29 
WOMIAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
The bed was spread; she gave me milk to drink (Judg.
iv. 19), and then said,'I will guard the door so no
one shall disturb you, and I will wake you for dinner.'
I was soon asleep, and slept two long hours before she
woke me.
"When  she did, she came with her tray in her hand,
where was the fi-eshly baked bread, the nicely cooked little
fish, which, she said,'my husband caught expressly for
you and Mr. Stocking,' honey from their own hives, milk
from their flock, and other simple refreshments. All was
neatly prepared, and we were so thankful for the dear child's
attentions! When dinner was over, she said,' Now I want
you to see the women; but they must not come here, for
they will leave fleas, and you will not be able to sleep tonight. There is another large room the other side, and we
will have meeting there this afternoon.'
"About three o'clock I met there more than one hundred poor women, who of course must ask many questions
before their curiosity would be satisfied. They finally
became quiet, however, and I could tell them of the
Saviour, who had loved to teach just such needy ones as
they were. I enjoyed the afternoon very much; it was all
the more precious for the discomforts of the night, and the
comforts of Senum's house. The next day was the Sabbath, and most of the time I was in the'large room,'
where the women came freely. In the afternoon about
three hundred were present. I was weary at night, but
Senum's care, with the thought of the privilege of meeting
so many who had never before heard of Christ as the only
Saviour, made me forget it all."
Painful as is this view of woman as she was among the
Nestorians, her condition was still worse among the Mohammedans; not, indeed, in matters of outward comfort,
30 
MARBEESHOO.
for the wealth of Persia is in Moslem hands, and they
occupy every position of rank or authority in the land.
But in all that pertains to morality and religion, they
stand on a lower level.
The Nestorian woman may not have known what was
contained in the Bible, yet she knew that it was the word
of God, and was ready to receive all its teachings as of
divine authority. To her Moslem sister it is not only an
unknown book, but one she is taught to regard as superseded by the Koran.
Although the Xestorian woman knew nothing of spiritual worship, yet she regarded the Lord's day as set apart
for his service. The Moslem, on the other hand, regards
it like any other day of the week, and exalts her Friday
to the place that of right belongs to the Sabbath of the
Lord.
In all her degradation, the Nestorian woman reverencedl
the name of Jesus as her God. True, she had no correct
idea of salvation or redeeming love; yet even a blind
attachment to that sacred name is not without its reward.
She may have fallen very low, but there was a power even
in her ignorant adherence to Christ, that kept her from
falling to the level of those who renounced him for the
Arabian impostor. This was seen especially in the bless ings that came to her through the institution of Christian
marriage, while others groaned under the debasing in fluence of a sensual polygamy. The wretchedness this
occasioned is a topic too large and too painful to dwell
upon here. But the wide gulf that separated the two
classes was clearly seen, when on her Sabbath the mis sionary could speak to the Nestorian of her Saviour
out of her Bible, while the Moslem knows nothing be
31 
. WOMIAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
yond her kohl and her henna,1 her dresses and her
follies, and other topics at once belittling, debasing, and
corrupting.
' Kohl is a black powder used to paint the eyebrows and eyelashes. Henna is a plant employed to stain the nails, and sometimes
the entire hand and part of the foot, of a dark orange hue.
32
4 
CHAPTER III.
THE SCENE OF THE NARRATIVE.
NESTORIANS. - THEIR COUNTRY. - -FRONTISPIECE. - LAKE. - PLAIN.    FORDING THE SHAHER.- MISSION PREMISES IN OROOMIAH.
WE will now glance at the scene of the events to be
narrated, as it may not be familiar to every reader. To
write of woman in Persia would embrace the whole empire
as the field of inquiry; for the existence of woman is coextensive with the population.  But  "Woman  and her
Saviour in Persia" confines our attention to those who
have been taught the truth as it is in Jesus; for when
Christ sent forth Paul to preach his gospel to the Gentiles,
it was that they might receive forgiveness of sins, and
inheritance among them who are sanctified by faith that is
in him; and how shall they believe in him of whom they
have not heard?  Our theme, then, confines us to the
Nestorians, who number about one hundred thousand souls.
About two thirds of these live in Turkey; but the following pages relate principally to those residing in Persia, and
hence the title of the volume.
This people inhabit, along with Koords and other races,
the territory extending from the western shore of the Lake
of Oroomiah to the eastern bank of the Tigris.' It includes
the Persian province of Oroomiah, and both the eastern
and western slope of Central Koordistan. The most inac cessible recesses of the Koordish Mountains have been
(33)
ii - 
WOIMAN AND. HER SAVIOUR.
their refuge for centuries. The whole region extends across
four degrees of longitude, with a varying breadth of from
one to two degrees of latitude. Attention will be called
especially to the city of Oroomiah and the villages around it.
The plain of that name is seventy-five miles long and from
twelve to twenty miles in width, containing more than
a thousand square miles. It is dotted with perhaps three
hundred villages, the population varying, according to the
size of the village, from less than one hundred to more
than a thousand inhabitants.
The frontispiece gives a view of this plain, from the roof
of the mission premises at Seir, one thousand feet above
the city. The lofty Wolf mountain appears on the right,
and the high range west of the narrowest part of the lake
on the left. The lake itself is seen beyond the plain at
the foot of the mountains which rise abruptly from its
eastern shore. The distance makes it seem much narrower
than it is, for while one hundred miles in length, it is not
far firom thirty miles in breadth. Its surface is forty-one
hundred feet above the sea, and four hundred feet below
the city of Oroomiah. No living thing exists in its waters,
which are both salt and bituminous.
The plain is more crowded with villages than here represented, and each one is made conspicuous by its grove
of trees, as well as its houses. The city appears prominent
at the foot of the hill, though six miles distant from the
spectator. It is in the same latitude with Richmond,
Virginia, and contains about thirty-five thousand souls.
The plain slopes up very gradually from the lake, and
Mlount Seir rises, behind our point of view, two thousand
eight hundred and thirty-four feet above the city.  Farther
west, the summits of Central Koordistan rise, range above
range, to the height of seventeen thousand feet.
34 
THE SCENE OF THE NARRATIVE.
We pass down from Seir to the city by a carriage road,
now by the side of vineyards, and now near fields of wheat
and clover, diversified by orchards and gardens of cucumbers. All of these, and indeed the whole plain, owes its
fertility to canals, led out from the rivers which descend
firom the mountains.  Willow, poplar, and sycamore trees
line these watercourses. All kinds of fruit trees abound,
while the rich verdure of the plain contrasts strikingly
with the bare declivities that overlook it from every side.
The villages on either hand are clusters of mud houses
crowded together for greater security, and every tree in
their groves has to be watered as regularly as the fields
and gardens.
Before reaching the city we must ford the Shaher, a
'iver that, though frequently all drained off into the fields
;n summer, is very deep in early spring, when fatal accidents sometimes occur. It was here that, in May, 1846,
Miss Fiske narrowly escaped a watery grave. On her way
to Seir, with Mr. and Mrs. Stoddard, the horse lay down in
the middle of the river, leaving her to be swept off by the
rapid current. Mr. Stoddard hastened to the rescue; but
the moment his steed was loose, he rushed to attack the
horse of Mrs. Stoddard, and, as Miss Fiske rose to the surface, she caught a glimpse of Mr. Stoddard looking back
on the battle, and his wife held between the combatants by
her riding habit, which had caught on the saddle; but
while she looked the dress gave way, and Mrs. Stoddard
was safe. She herself had sufficient presence of mind not
to breathe under water, and, on coming up for the fifth
time, floated into shallow water near the opposite shore,
forty rods below the ford, just as Mr. Stoddard reached the
same point.
From the river, beautiful orchards line the road on both
35 
WOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
sides to the city gate, of which a representation is given on
page 154; and about one eighth of a mile inside of that,
where the Nestorian and Moslem sections of the city join
each other, stand the mission premises, built of sun-dried
bricks, like the houses around them.
They occupy a little mnore than an acre, in the form of a
parallelogram; and if, for the sake of clearness, we compare
it to a window, the bottom of the lower sash is represented
by a long, earthen-roofed structure, half of it a dwelling
house, once the home of Dr. Grant, but now the dwelling
of Dr. Wright. It is the building on the left of the engraving at page 131, and the round object occupying the
nearest window in the second story is a clock, the gift of
a well-known merchant of Boston, brother of one of our
deceased missionaries. Let our lower sash be filled by two
large panes in modern style, and these are represented by
two courts surrounded by pavements, and shaded by large
sycamore trees.  In the engraving just referred to, the
spectator stands in one of these courts, looking over a low
wall into the other. For the top of the lower sash, we have
another building, extending across the premises. The left
half of this appearing on page 131, behind the trees, and on
the opposite page represented without them, was the first
home of Dr. Perkins, and is now the Female Seminary;
bat repeated additions and modifications have been  req,ired to transform a building, originally erected for a
private residence, into a structure suitable for such a
school.
Miss Fiske first taught in one room of a building to the
r ght, which does not appear in the engraving, though a
part of it is seen on page 131; then, as the school grew
larger, another room was added, and when those quarters
became too strait, this building was remodelled for its use.
36 
4~ ~~~~~~Th
_                    ~~~~~$~fi~
__ ~~4~ffiTh~~~4~
~~~~                                          %ffi<~~~~~ffi~
j~~~~ <~ ~
~~;~~\~\~~~~;;;~    ~   ~>;  Kj~~    h i ~~;;;;~I
~~~~~~~ ~               _
~~~~~~~~~~~~  
EMALE SEMINARY AT OROONIIAH.
ii 
0 
THE SCENE OF THE NARRATIVE.
As we shall have a good deal to do with the Seminary
in these pages, let us become familiar with its home. Between the central door and the one on the left, those three
windows belong to a large room once used as a chapel,
but since then as a guest room for the accommodationr
of the women whom we shall see coming here to learn of
Jesus. In this room, Nestorian converts first partook of
the Lord's supper with the missionaries. The left of the
three windows directly over these, with the rose-bush in
it, belongs to Miss Fiske's private room, and the other
two to her sitting room. This the pupils have named
"The Bethel," and it is so connected that the teacher can
step into recitation room, dining room, or kitchen, as occasion requires. The last named apartment is on the rear
of the building. The largest recitation room, by a curious
necessity, is in the form of a carpenter's wooden square,
with the teacher's desk in the angle between the two compartments. One of these is on the back side of the building, out of sight; the other, extending across the end, is
represented in front by the window at the extreme left.
Over the central door is, first, the steward's room, and
then closets over that; for one of the results of the successive alterations and additions is, that parts of the building
are two, and other parts three, stories high.  Miss Rice's
room is directly over the door on the left hand, as the steward's is here. The three windows in the second story, to
the right of the two central closets, open into the dining
room, and one of the girls' rooms occupies the corner beyond. On the lower floor, going from the central door to
the right, is first a closet, and then a large guest room for
visitors; and underneath the whole is the cellar where the
boys' school was first taught, that has since grown into the
Male Seminary at Seir.
39 
WOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
The rooms of the pupils are mostly in the rear. These
are large enough to accommodate six or eight occupants,
as the Oriental style of living does not require so much
furniture as ours. In each room is a member of the senior
class, who exercises a kind supervision over her younger
companions. Every room has two or more closets, de signed especially, but not exclusively, for devotion; and
some sleep in the recitation rooms, as such a use of them at
night does not interfere with other uses during the day.
But we had almost forgotten our imaginary window, the
upper sash of which remains to be described. In that we
have only one pane, representing a large court, with the
chapel on one side, and the wash rooms and other outbuildings of the Seminary on  the other.  This  court is
more garden-like than the other two, has fewer trees, and a
long arbor, covered with grape vines, forms a covered walk
in the middle of it. It was in this arbor that the tables
were spread for the collation in 1850, to be described
hereafter. This court is invaluable as a place for out-door
exercise, where the pupils may enjoy the fresh air, free
from the annoyances and exposures of the streets in an
Oriental city.
A stream is led through all these courts in a channel
lined with stone. Its murmuring waters are a pleasant
sound at early dawn, when they mingle sweetly with the
morning song of birds. Here many Nestorian women
come to fill their earthen pitchers, as the water is not carried through the courts of Christian houses. The mission
premises belonged to Mohammedans; and here, in the shade
of the tall sycalnores, Mrs. Grant used to sit, with her children, and talk with the women who came for water.  HIer
successors find time to continue the same practice, and as
the natives let down their pitchers (Gen. xxiv. 1e, and
40 
THE SCENE OF THE NARRATIVE.
now and then one is broken (Eccles. xii. 6), realize that
they live in a Bible land, and seek to make its daughters
feel the power of Bible truth.
The Seminary is outwardly very humble, and would
contrast very unfavorably with the stately edifices of similar institutions at home. But we shall see that the Saviour
has not disdained to honor it with his presence, and its
earthen floors and mud walls' have witnessed many a
gracious visit of the Holy Spirit. Though the glory of
Lebanon has not come unto it, yet has God himself beautified the place and made it glorious..
I The pilasters in the engraving are made of brick, and not only
support the large timbers of the roof, but, by their greater projection, protect the softer material of the wall from the weather. The
whole is plastered  outside with a mixture  of lime and clay, that
requires frequent renewal.
4*
41 
C HAPTER IV.
MISSIONARY EDUCATION.
OBJECT. - MEANS. - STUDY OF BIBLE. - PUPILS KEPT IN SYMPATHY WITH
THE PEOPLE. -PEOPLE STIMULATED TO EXERTION AND SELF-DEPEN  DENCE. - TAHITI. - MADAGASCAR.
LET US now look at some of the principles on which
missionary education was here carried on, that we may see
what kind of an instrumentality God was pleased to crown
with his blessing.
The Seminary was,founded, not to polish the manners,
refine the taste, or impart accomplishments, but to renovate
the character by a permanent inward change. The main
dependence for bringing this about was the power of the
Holy Ghost-the only power that can impart or maintain
spiritual life in man. This dependence was expressed in
fervent prayer, offered for years amid discouragement and
opposition, and, instead of ceasing when an answer came,
only offered by a greater number. It is worthy of note
that some of the seasons of greatest revival were preceded
by disasters that threatened the very existence of the
mission.
The principal text book was the word of God; partly,
as we shiall see, through a providential necessity, but
chiefly because it was God's own chosen instrumentality
for the salvation of our race; and it was eminently
adapted for the education of such a people.  The teachers
(42) 
MISSIONARY EDUCATION.
could say, with a beloved co-laborer on Mount Lebanon,
"To the Scriptures we give increased attention; they do
more to unfold and expand the intellectual powers, and
to create careful and honest thinkers, than all the sciences
we teach." It is also most efficient in freeing mind and
heart from those erroneous views that are opposed to
its teachings; and actual trial developed a richness and
fulness of practical adaptation to the work that astonished even those who already knew something of its
value. Its precepts and instructions were also clothed with
power: requirements and counsels which from the missionary had only awakened opposition, coming from the
Bible were received as messages from heaven. Said a
Nestorian to a missionary who had been speaking to him
the words of God, " His words grew very beautiful while
we were talking." In reference to every suspicious novelty
or distasteful duty, the Bible was the ultimate appeal.
The missionary could say to them as Paul did to an early
church, "When ye received the word of God, which ye
heard of us, ye received it not as the word of man, but, as
it is in truth, the word of God, which effectually worketh
also in you that believe." Besides, those thus educated
were to teach others, and needed to be thoroughly furnished
from the divine oracles with the truths they were to impart. It is not strange, then, that in the Seminary the
Bible was studied both doctrinally and historically; that
they had a system of theology and tables of Scripture
chronology; that biblical biography and geography were
regular studies; that different portions of Scripture occupied
different years; and that, instead of Butler's Analogy and
Wayland's Moral Science, were the Epistles to the Romans
and Hebrews studied with all the accurate analysis and
thoroughness bestowed elsewhere upon the classics. Such
43 
WOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
teaching would yield good fruit any where, and the good
seed found good ground in Persia.
So much for the instrumentality; but, then, influences
are every where at work to check the growth of the plant
of grace, and these must be overcome. There is danger
that missionary education may be made worse than useless
by allowing the sympathies of pupils to become alienated
from the masses around them. Children from heathen
families may be puffed up with an idea of superiority to
their own people. Their taste may be cultivated so as to
render disgust with heathen degradation stronger than the
Christian desire to do them good. A foreign language,
foreign dress, and foreign habits may widen the gulf that
separates them from their people, till, what with an undue
exaltation on the one hand and a suspicious jealousy on the
other, usefulness is well nigh impossible. But here such
tendencies have been carefully watched and guarded
against. The pupils have been trained with the view of
doing good among their own people. No line of separation has been drawn in dress or diet, furniture or household
arrangements. While taught to be neat, the goal kept
ever in sight has been, a happy usefulness in their own
homes, the elevation of the mass just as fast as was consistent with mutual love and sympathy, the people not
feeling that their daughters were denationalized, and they
not lifted out of sympathy with the homes they were to
bless. Hence, even in 1844, we find the mud floor of the
small school room covered with straw mats; one window,
of oiled paper, admitting the light; and a brick stove, with
a few rude benches, its only furniture. In the other room,
where the cooking was done, the pupils ate,and spent their
time out of school. Here were two windows of like material; and besides the mats, the floor was covered with a
44 
MISSIONARY EDUCATION.
thick felt, on which they spread their beds at night. A
table was provided, covered with a coarse blue and white
check. There were also a set of coarse plates and a few
other dishes, but no knives nor forks. They eat their soup
with wooden spoons, and their other food with their hands.
Their clothing, like their cooking, was mostly in native
style; and they were taught to make it for themselves.
Another object in missionary education is, to do enough
to stimulate to exertion, and yet not foster inefficiency or
undue dependence. The Nestorians are poor, but doing
too much for them may make them still poorer.  They
must be brought to sustain their own institutions at the
earliest possible moment, and their training should keep
that end in view.  Hence Miss Fiske writes, "At first I
was inclined to do more for them than afterwards, and at
length settled down on this principle,-to give my pupils
nothing for common use which they could not secure in
their own homes by industry and economy. i So I furnished
only such articles as they could buy in the city. I preferred that they should make all their own clothing, and
may have grieved friends sometimes by declining clothing
which they offered to send for them. We chose rather to
spend our own strength in training them to provide for
themselves. I do not mean that I am not glad to see
foreign articles in Oroomiah; but we were in danger of
fostering a more expensive taste than they would have the
means of gratifying. Our great object is to raise up the
most efficient coadjutors fiom among the people, and they
must labor among their neighbors as of them, and not as
foreigners, and be prepared to carry forward the work when
we leave it.
"At first we clothed as well as boarded our pupils, and
then led them to provide one article after another, till they
45 
WOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
clothed themselves. It was delightful to see the interest
parents began to take in clothing their daughters, in order
to send them to school after they provided their own garments. They took better care of them, and so learned
to take better care of other things. Since I left, Miss Rice
has advanced farther in this matter; and last year most of
the pupils paid a trifle for tuition, amounting in all to over
twenty dollars. It often costs more than the amount to
secure these pittances; but it does our pupils good, and we
spared no pains to this end."
It is touching to see the spirit manifested by some parents
in this connection. One very poor widow, whose little field
of grain had been devoured by locusts, brought a large
squash and a quantity of raisins which she had earned by
laboring for others- a self-denial almnost equal to her previous giving up of her only bed for the use 6f a daughter
in the Seminary, which she brought, saying, "I can sleep
on the hasseer [rush mat], if you will only receive her
into school."
It certainly is not benevolence to do for others what
they can do as well for themselves, or to do for them in a
way to diminish either their ability or disposition to provide for themselves.  Missionaries may be in danger of
staying too long and doing too much for a people, rather
'than of leaving them too soon after the gospel has taken
root among them.
Native pastors came into being at Tahiti simply because
the French drove off the missionaries. They were not
ordained before, but at once proved themselves equal to
the work that Providence assigned them; and after twenty
years of French misrule, in spite of Popery on the one
hand and brandy and vice on the other, there are now
46 
MISSIONARY EDUCATION.
more church members under these native pastors than ever
before.
Twenty years ago the European shepherds were driven
from Madagascar, and a few lambs left in the midst of
wolves; but God raised up native pastors, and, instead of
tens of Christians under Europeans, there are now hundreds,
yea, thousands, under these natives.' Those missionaries are
wise who aim constantly at results like these; and it is in
such a spirit that work has been done among the women
of Persia.
' Rev. Dr. Tidman, secretary of the London Missionary Society, in
, Conference of Missions at Liverpool," 1860, p. 225.
47 
CHAPTER V.
BEGINNINGS.
MRS. GRANT. - EARLY LIFE AND LABORS. - GREAT INFLU]NC,. - tER
SCHOOL. - HER PUPILS. - CHANGED  INTO BOARDING SCHOOL. -
GETTING PUPILS. - CARE OF THEM. - DIFFICULTIES FROM POVERTY
OF PEOPLE. - PAYING FOR FOOD OF SCHOLARS. - POSITION OF UN  MARRIED MISSIONARY LADIES.- BOOKS.
WE have seen that among the Nestorians it was counted
a disgrace for a female to learn to read; and even now, in
the districts remote from missionary influence, a woman
who reads, and especially one who writes, is an object of
public odium, if not of persecution. How, then, could the
Nestorians be induced to send their daughters to schools?
What overcame this strong national prejudice? These
questions open a delightful chapter in divine providence,
showing how wonderfully God adapts means to ends, even
on opposite sides of the globe.
A Christian gentleman in the State of New York, on the
death of his wife's sister, adopted into his own family her
infant child.  She was trained to the exercise of a practical
Christian benevolence, and her superior mind was improved
by an education remarkably thorough. In the classics and
mathematics she exhibited uncommon aptitude, and made
unusual attainments; so that it was truly said of her, "Perhaps no female missionary ever left our country with a mind
so well disciplined as SIrs. Judith S. Grant." She sailed for
(48) 
BEGINNINGS.
Persia, July 11, 1835; and there she displayed rare ability
in acquiring the language of the people. The Turkish she
soon spoke familiarly. In a short time she read the ancient
Syriac, and acquired the spoken language with at least
equal facility. Previous even to these acquisitions, she
taught Mar Yohanan and others English; and as they
noticed the ease with which she turned to her Greek Testament, whenever ours seemed to differ from the ancient
Syriac, they regarded her with feelings in which it would
be hard to say whether wonder, love, or reverence was the
strongest. Some might have cried out, when her fine intellect and rare acquirements were devoted to the missionary
work, "Why is this waste of the ointment made?"  But
had her friends searched the round world for a sphere of
greatest usefulness, they could not have selected one where
her rare gifts would have accomplished so much; and when
such a woman manifested deep solicitude for the education
of her sex, ancient prejudice fell before her. She taught
her own domestics to read. She sedulously cultivated the
acquaintance of both Christian and Mohammedan women;
nor did she rest till she had opened a school for girls in
what is now Mr. Coan's barn. Such was her zeal, that
when her health would not allow her to go there, she
taught the pupils in her own apartment. She commenced
with only four scholars, but at the same time prepared the
maps for Parley's Geography in modern Syriac, and the
old map of Oroomiah, so familiar to the readers of the
Missionary Herald, was her handiwork. Nor was her useftilness confined to her school room. Hers was the privilege of creating such a public sentiment in favor of the
education of woman, that her successors have found the
gates wide open before them, and often wondered at the
extent and permanence of the influence she acquired.
5
49 
WOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
There is no one topic of which Miss Fiske has spoken to
the writer so frequently, and with such enthusiasm, as the
great work that Mrs. Grant accomplished for woman in
Persia, during her short missionary life. She was the laborious and self-denying pioneer in female education, and
every year thus far has brought to light new evidence of
her extensive usefulness. It was no empty compliment,
when the venerable Mar Elias said, "We will bury her in
our church, where none but very holy men are laid.  As she
has done so much for us, we want the privilege of digging
her grave with our own hands."
Miss Fiske writes, shortly after her arrival, "The first
Syriac word I learned was'daughter;' and as I can now
use the verb'to give,' I often ask parents to give me their
daughters.   Some  think that I cannot secure boarding
scholars, but Mrs. Grant got day scholars; and when I
hear men, women, and children say,' How she loved us!' I
want to love them too. I mean to devote at least five
years to the work of trying to gather girls into a boarding
school, as Mrs. Grant desired to do. She has gone to her
rest.  I wonder that I am  allowed to take her place."
And again: "I am usually in school till three P. M., and
then I go out among the poor mothers till tea time. They
often say to me,'Mrs. Grant did just as you do.' Her
short life was a precious offering.  I feel each day more and
more that I have entered into the labors of a faithful servant
of Christ."
Among the pupils of Mrs. Grant was Selby, of Oroomiah,
who was hopefully converted while teaching some  day
scholars connected with the Seminary, in 1845. Raheel,
(Rachel,) the wife of Siyad, the tailor mentioned in the
Memoir of Mr. Stoddard, was another. So were Sanum,
the wife of Joseph; Moressa, the wife of Yakob; and
50 
BEGINNINGS.
Sarah, the daughter of Priest Abraham, and wife of
Oshana, of whom we shall hear more hereafter.
After the death of Mrs. Grant, January 14 1839, the
school was continued under the charge of Mr. Holladay,
who employed native teachers to assist him, the ladies of
the mission cooperating as they could. It then passed into
the hands of Dr. Wright, who had the care of it when Miss
Fiske arrived in Oroomiah, June 14, 1843. During all this
time it was only a day school, and contact with vice in the
homes of the pupils greatly hindered its usefulness. It
was for this reason that Miss Fiske was exceedingly anxious
to make it a boarding school, so as to retain the pupils
continuously under good influences. But would they be
allowed to spend the night on the mission premises? This
was doubted by many, and all had their fears; yet in
August an appropriation was made for the support of six
boarding pupils, who were to be entirely under the control
of the mission for three years. Some said they could not
be obtained for even one year, and not one of them would
remain to complete the three. Even Priest Abraham said,
"I cannot bear the reproach of having my daughter live
with you." At that time, scarcely a girl twelve years old
could be found who was not betrothed; and years were
devoted to the preparation of a coarse kind of embroidery,
a certain amount of which must be ready for the wedding.
One day in August, Mar Yohanan said to Miss Fiske,
"You get ready, and I find girls." She devoted that
month and the next to preparation for her expected
cliarge.  But the day came for opening the school, and not
o,le pupil had been obtained. The teacher was feeling
somewhat anxious, when, from her window in the second
story, she saw Mar Yohanan crossing the court, with a girl
ill either hand. One of them was his own niece, Selby, of
51 
WOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
Gavalan, seven years of age; the other, Hlanee, of Geog
Tapa, about three years older. They were not very invitingin
outward appearance; but it did not take Miss Fiske long to
reach the door, where the bishop met her, and placing their
little hands in hers, said, in his broken English, " They be
your daughters; no man take them from your hand." She
wrote to a friend an account of her success, adding, "I shall
be glad to give them to the Lord Jesus, and love to look
on them as the beginning of my dear school." These two
pupils were supported by ladies in Malden, Massachusetts,
and the number soon increased to six; but fifteen days
after, two of them, finding the gate open, suddenly left for
home. Their teacher did not think it advisable to follow
them; nor did she see them again till, ten years after, an
invitation for a reunion of all her scholars brought two
whom she did not recognize. She said, "Perhaps you
were here under Mrs. Grant?"  " No, we were your own
scholars for fifteen days, and we are very sorry we ran
away." They are now both useful Christians, and the
places they left in 1843 were speedily filled by others.
The care of the school was much more exhausting than
its instruction. When the teacher went out, and when she
came in, she must take her pupils with her, for she dared
not leave them to themselves. Indeed, so strong were the
feelings of their friends, that they allowed them to remain
only on condition that they should lodge with or near their
teacher, and never go out except in her company. A
native teacher rendered such help as he could, needing
much teaching himself; and every thing combined to make
the principal feel that hers was to be a work of faith and
prayer. As the first of January approached, she thought
how sweet it would be to be remembered by dear friends
at Mount HIolyoke; and when it camne, she wrote to Miss
52 
BEGINNINGS.
Whitman, "In looking over Miss Lyon's suggestions for
the observance of the day, last year, I cannot tell you how
I felt as I read the words,'Perhaps next new year's day
will find some of you on a foreign shore. If so, we pledge
you a remembrance  within these consecrated walls.'  I
thought not then that privilege would be mine; but since
it is, I count your prayers the greatest favor you can
collferl."
At Oroomiah, the missionaries met together for prayer at
one o'clock, and after that Dr. Perkins and Mr. Holladay
preached to the assembled Seminaries, while the ladies of
the mission met separately for prayer; then united intercession again closed the day. And they needed to wait on
God, for many difficulties combined to prevent success.
One was the poverty of the people.  To say merely that
they were poor gives no true idea of their situation to an
American reader. They were extremely poor, and grinding oppression still keeps them so. In 1837, Mr. Stocking
found very few pupils in the schools wearing shoes, even in
the snow of midwinter; and one sprightly lad in Sabbath
school had nothing on but a coarse cotton shirt, reaching
down to his knees, and a skull cap, though the missionary
required all his winter clothes, besides a fire, to keep him
comfortable.
Another evil growing out of their poverty was, that the
missionaries, in order to give the first impulse to education,
resorted to some measures which, after an interest was
awakened, had to be laid aside in order to increase it.
For example, poor parents could not be persuaded to earn
bread for their children while they sent them to school;
hence, to get scholars at first, the mission furnished their
daily bread; and this having been done for the boys, had
to be done for the girls also. So, in the winter of 1843-44,
5 *
53 
WOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
twenty-five cents a week was paid to the day scholars,
the others having their board instead. But the current
having once commenced to flow in the new channel, such
inducements became more a hinderance than a help, and, in
the spring of 1844, Miss Fiske told her scholars that no
more money would be paid for their bread; and though
some of the mission feared it would be necessary to resume
the practice, instead of that it was soon dropped in the
other Seminary also.
But the special difficulty growing out of the condition
of woman in a Mohammedan country demands our notice.
Some may suppose that because Miss Fiske and Miss Rice
have succeeded so well, an unmarried lady from this country has nothing to do but to go there and work like any
one else. This is not true; such a one cannot live by
hersef; her home must be in some missionary family.  She
cannot go out alone, either inside or outside of the city.
In many tllings she needs to be shielded from annoyances
here unknown.  And God provided all that the teachers
of the Seminary needed of such help; first, in the kind
family of Mr. Stocking, and, after his death, in the pleasant
household of Mr. Breath. Indeed, not one of all the missionary circle ever stood in need of such a hint as Paul
gave the church at Rome concerning the deaconess of
Cenchrea. As Miss Fiske says, playfully, "Whenever we
went with them to visit pupils at a distance, they always
made us believe that it was a great privilege to take us
along;" and every lady who goes out, in a similar way, to
labor in the missionary field, will find just such Christian
kindness indispensable to her comfort and usefulness. In
such a sphere of action, a lady's dependence is her in
dependence.
Another difficulty was the want of books.  Such a thing
0 -
54 
BEGINNINGS.
as a school book had been uniknown among the Nestorians.
The only ones to be had in 1843 were the Bible in ancient
Syriac,   a lang'uage unintelligible to the common people,
and the Gospel of John, with a few chapters of Genesis,
in thle spoken language, besides a few  tracts.  Later came
the Gospel of Mtrttlhew, and, after thlat, the four Gospels.
3It. Stocking, preparedl a Spelling Book of fifty-four pages,
8vo, a Alental Arithitcetic of twenty-four pages, and afterwards a larger Arithlmetic.  MIr. Coan, a Scripture Spelling
Book of one hundred and sixty pages, Svo.  Mr. Stoddard
issued a very full and conmplete Arithmietic for the older
scholars in 1556, but his System- of Theology did not appear
till after his decease, in 18S57.  J)r. AV,Tight was the author
of a Geogralphy of three hundred and two pages, printed
in 1849.  3Jr. Cochran's Scripture Geography appeared in
1856, antd Ba,th's Church J-istory was published the same
year.  But the book studied more  than all others, and
most efficient in enlightening and elevating the people, was
the Bible, of which the New Testament appeared in 1846,
and the Old in 185.  As many as three hours a day were
dlevoted to that; and no recollections of missionary educa tionI in Persia are so pleasant as those of the Bible lessons.
The pupils have leasant memorials of some of them in the
form of Bille mal)s, drawn by themselves, which now form
a conspicuous a(lnd (apI)ropriate ornament of their homes.
It may seem to some as thloulgh so much study of tlhe
Bible iwould make the pupils iweary of its sacred pages;
but precisely the contrary was true. WhVlen the New Tes tament, shortly after it was printed, was offered to those
who, dmuring recreation hours, would commit to memory the
Scripture Catechism, containing more than one thousand
texts, somie learned it in three weeks, anld others in a longer
time; and their joy in receiving the reward could hardly
55 
WOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
be expressed. It was near the close of the term, and some
who had not quite finished when vacation began remained
to complete the task; for they said they could not go
home unless they carried with them their Testament;
and the diligent use they made of it afterwards showed
that their desire was more than mere covetousness. Even
eighteen months after, writing to a friend in America, they
s'Iy, "Now we have each of us this blessed book, this priceless blessing; would that in it we might all find salvation
for our souls. This book is from the unspeakable mercy of
God; nor can we ever repay our dear friends for it."  I
cannot forbear quoting here the closing sentence of the
letter- "I)ear firiend, the gentle love of the Saviour be
with you.  AMEN."
56 
CIHAPTER VI.
THE SEMINARY.
MIAR YOHAN-XA. - STANDARD OF SCHOLARSHIP. - ENGLISHI BOOKS REAR
IN SYRIAC. - EXPENSE. - FEELINGS OF PARENTS. - DOMESTIC  DLI  P.ARTIENT.- DAILY REPORTS. - PICTURE OF A WEEKR DAY AND
SABBATH.- " IF YOU LOVE MIE, LEAN HARD." - ESLI'S JOURNAL.  LETTEPR FRO5 PUPILS TO IOUNT HOLYOKE SEMINA1IY. -FFROM THE
SAMIE TO MIRS. C. T. MIILLS.
WnHEN  IMar Yolhanan returned to Persia after his visit
to the United States, ill 1843, Prince Malik Iassim MAeerza,
who could speak a little Englishl, asked himn, "NWhat are
the wonders of Amnerica?"  Ile replied, "The blind they
do see, the (leaf they do hear, and the women they do
read; they he not beasts." H.aving visited Mount Holyoke
Seminary, he  often said, "Of  all colleges  in America,
MIount Holy Oke be the best; and when I see such a school
here, I die;" mieaningl that then he would be ready to die.
When he bronoqglt her first boarding- scholars to MIiss Fiske,
he said, "Now you he,in 3Iount Holy Oke in Persia."
As she soiught to reproduce one of our female seminaries, ats far as was possible in such different circumstances,
it secems fitting to enter somewhat into the minutia of its
arran o'ements.
Resembnlnce to similar institutions at home is not as yet
to be sought in the standard of scholarship, though that is
rapidly advancing.  In an unevangelized comnnuinity, the
leople move on a lower level.  Not only social condition,
(57) 
WOIMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
but morality and education, feel the want of the elevating
influence of the gospel.   A  seminary that commences
operations by teaching the alphabet must advance far, and
climb high, before its graduates will stand on a level with
those whose pupils were familiar with elementary algebra
when they entered; yet its course of study may be the best
to secure the usefulness of its members in their own coinmunity.  If ragged village girls, untutored and uncombed,
studying aloud in school hours, and at recess leaping over
the benches like wild goats, now study diligently and in
silence, move gently, and are respectful to their teachers
and kind to each other, a thorough foundation has been
laid; and if, in addition to that, the literary attainments of
the lower classes to-day exceed those of the pupils who
first left the school, the superstructure rises at once beautifully and securely.
Leaving out the Bible, - which has been already spoken
of, - to the original reading, writing, singing, and compoisition; have been added by degrees, grammar, geography,
arithmnetic, and theology; with oral instruction in phys ology, chemistry, natural philosophy, and astronomy.
But we should neither understand the attainments of
the pupils, nor the source of their marlted ability as writers,
did we not notice that, as a reward for good conduct
during the day, their teacher was accustomed to translate
orally to them, at its close, at first simple stories, and then
such volumes as Paradise Lost, The Course of Time, and
Edwards's History of Redemption.  To these were added
such practical works as Pike's Persuasives to Early Piety,
Pastor's Sketches, and Christ a Friend; and the pupils
understood books a great deal better in the free translations
thus given, than in the more exact renderings issued from
the press. Baxter's Saints' Rest, poured thus hot and
58 
THE SEMIINARY.
glowing into a Syriac mould, was more effective, at least
for the time, than the same after it had cooled and been
laboriously filed into fidelity to the original.
The Seminary was unlike similar schools at home in the
matter of expense.  In 1853, the cost for each pupil was
only about eighteen dollars for the year, including rent,
board, fuel, lights, and clothing in part; and as this wass
paid by the American Board, education to the people was
without  money and without price. We have already-A
alluded to the efforts of the teachers to train up the people
to aIssuime this expense themselves.
Let us now trace the progress made in getting the pupils
awaly fioom the evil influences of their Persian homes.  In
1843, besides her six boarding pupi-s, Miss Fiske had a few
day scholars; next year she had still fewer; and the year
after that, they were dropped entirely.  Many wished to
send their daughters in this wary; but she was decided in
her refusal to receive them, because thus only could the
lhiMhest good of the pupils be secured.  At first, so great
was her dread of home influences, that she sought to retain
themi even in vacation; but she soon saw that their health
and usefulness, their sympathy with the people, and the
confidence of the people in them, required them to spend a
part of the year at home.  This also gave their teachers a
good opportunity to become acquainted with their fi-iends
and neighbors, and a door was opened for many delightful
meetings with women, in which the pupils rendered much
assistance. It also secured the influence of the parents in
favor of what was for the good of their daughters, and
made them interested in the school. During Miss Fiske's
entire residence in Persia, fathers rarely disregarded her
wishes concerning their daughters in her school.
The only time that the teachers were ever reviled by
59 
6WO3IAN ANi) IHER SAVIOUR.
a Nestorian fitheler was in the case of a village priest. iHe
came one day to the Seminiary to see his daugthter, and be
cause she did not appear at once, - she was eng,aged at the
moment, - he cursed and swore, in a great passion, and
when she did come, carried her home. No notice was
taken of it, and no effort made to get her back; but three
years after, the first indications of his interest in religion
were deep contrition for his conduct on that occasion, and
a letter full of grief for such treatment of those who had
come so far to tell him and his of Jesus. He at once sent
his daughter back, and three weeks after she too came to
the Saviour, and even begged, as a favor, to have the care
of the rooms of the teachers her father had reviled. Since
then, the priest has written no less than three letters, as he
says, to be sure that so great wickedness was really pardonled, it seemed to him so unpardonable.
The circumstances of the Seminary required a domestic
department. It was difficult, in Persia, to have girls only
ten years  old take charge of household  affairs; yet a
beginning was made;  but how  much  labor of love and
patience of hope it involved cannot be told to those who
have not tried it. At first, their one hour of work each
day was more of a hinderance than a help; but gradually,
through watchfulness and much effort, they were brought
to do the whole without the least interference with their
regular duties in school. They were thus trained to wait
upon themselves, and so one deeply rooted evil of Oriental
life was corrected. This practice also relieved the school
of the bad influence of domestics, while it prepared the
pupils for lives of contented usefulness among a people so
poor as the Nestorians.  Besides, in this way they acquired
habits of regularity and punctuality such as they never
saw in their own homes.
60 
THE SEMINARY.
But while these Western habits were inculcated, such of
their owp- customs as were harmless were left untouched.
They were carefully taught to do things in their own way,
so as naturally and easily to fall into their proper place at
home.
At first, il their daily reports, Miiss Fiske dared not ask
any question the answer to which she could not ascertain
for herself.  The earliest she ventured to put was, whether
they had combed their hair that day.  The pupils all stood
up, and those who had attended to this duty were asked
to sit down.  The faithful ones were delighted to comply.
The  others, mortified and ashamed, remained standing;
but if one of them tried to sit down, a glance of the eye
detected her.  This simple method laid a foundation for
truthfulness and self-respect; and from this the teacher
gradually advanced to other questions, as their moral sense
became able to bear them, till, when they could answer
five satisfactorily, such as, " Have you all your knitting
needles?"  "W1Vere you at prayers?"  "Were you late?"
-things that could be ascertained at once,- they thought
themselves wonderfully good, little dreaming how much
the teacher did not dare to ask, lest she should lead them
into temptation.  After the first revival, she could ask
about things that took place out of her sight; and now
this exercise is conducted in the same way as in our best
schools at home.  There is very little communication now
between them in the school room. In 1852, there were
only five failures on this point for four months, and those
oby new  scholars.  Dr. Perkins wrote, that year, "The
exact system in this school, and the order, studiousness,
good conduct, and rapid improvement of the pupils, in
both this and the other Seminary, are probably unsurpassed
in any schools in America."
6
6i 
WOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
In reply to a request for the picture of a day in the
Seminary, Miss Fiske writes, ill 1862,    "You ask for a day of my life in Persia. Come, then, to
my home in 1854. You shall be waked by the noise of a
hand-bell at early dawn: twenty minutes after, our girls
are ready for their half hour of silent devotion. The bell
for this usually finds them waiting for it, and the perfect
quiet in the house is almost unbroken.  At the close of it,
another bell summons  us to the school room for fanmily
devotion, where, besides reading the Scriptures and player,
they unite in singing one of our sweet hymns.'  In a few
minutes after this, another bell calls us to breakfast, anld,
that finished, all attend to their morning work.  Tables
are cleared, rooms put in order, and preparations made for
'fupper- the principal meal in Persia; then for an hour
they study silently in their rooms.  At  a quarter before
nine o'clock I enter the school room, while Miss Rice cares
for things without.  WTe open school with prayer, in which
we carry to the Mlaster more of our little cares and trials
than in the early morning.  My first lesson is in Daniel,
with the older pupils, while two other classes go out to
recite in another room.  Yonan stays with me, for I want
him to help and be helped in these Bible lessons. The
class enjoy it exceedingly, and the forty minutes spent on
it alwavs seem too short.  The othelr classes now come in,
and all study or recite another forty minutes. After that,
a short recess in the yard makes all fresh again.  The older
classes then study, while one of the younger ones has a
Bible lesson with me on the life of Christ. Each time I
1 At first, only one hymn Was printed on a separate sheet; then
a little hymn book of five, -as many as Luther commenced with at
the Reformation.  Now the hymn book contains about two hundred
hymns, and some of the pupils can repeat them all.
62 
THE SEMINARY.
go over it with them I find things which I wonder I had
not perceived before.  It is delightful to hear themn express
their own thoughts of our blessed Saviour.  We  trace his
journeyingTs on maps prepared by the pupils, and they study
the Scripture geography of each place. After this, one
class recites ancient Syriac to Yonan, and another, in
physiology, goes out to Miss Rice, leaving me to spend
forty minutes with the older girls on compositions.  At
present the topic is, "The Christ of the Old Testament;"
and I am thankful that I studied Edwards's History of
Redemption under Miss Lyon.  This done, fifteen minutes
remain for a kind of general exercise, when we talk over
mnany things; and then the noon recess of one and a half
hours allows the girls to lunch, see friends, and recreate,
till fifteen minutes before its close, when they have a prayer
meeting by themselves.
"In the afternoon, Miss Rice takes charge of the school,
and I have the time out. At present the first hour is given
to writinIg; soon astronomy will take its place. Recitations in geography follow till recess, and after that singing
or spelling. The last hour, I go in and hear a lesson in
Hebrews. On this Epistle we have full notes prepared in
Syriac, and we study it carefully, in connection with the
Old Testament. MIiss Rice also has a lesson in Judges,
and then all come together for the daily reports, more as a
family than a school. There is still an hour before supper
for mutual calls, knitting, sewing, and family duties.  After
supper and work are over, and they have had a little time
to themselves, come evening prayers. Then they have a
short study hour in their rooms, followed by the half hour
for private devotion, which closes the day.
"Of course, at another time, the studies might be some what different.  The hours that Miss Rice and I are out of
63 
WOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
school wve spend in seeing visitors, holding prayer meetings,
going out among the women. and sometimes devote  a
whole day to a distant village."
Having thus looked in on a day of study, let us, through
the same glass, take a view of thie Lord's day.  The letter
is dated December, 1855.
-1Y DEAR FRPIEND:  I have learned here that Ile who
fed five thousand with the portion of five can feed the
soul to the full with what I once counted only crumbs.
3Iay I give you one of the iMaster's sermons? A few Sabbaths ago, I wvent to Geog Tapa with sIr. Stoddard.  It
was afternoon, and I was seated onl  a mat in the middle
of the earthen floor of the church.  I had already attended Sabbath school and a prayer  meeting with  my
pupils, and, weary, I longed for rest. It seemed as if I
could not sit without support through the service.  Then
I remelmbered that after that came my meeting with the
women readers of the village; and 0, how desirable seemed
rest! But God sent it in an unexpected way; for a woman came and seated herself directly behind me, so that I
could lean on her, and invited me to do so.  I declined;
but she drew me back, siaying, "If you love me, lean hard."
Very refreshling was that support.  And then came the
MIaster's own voice, repeating the words, "If you love mne,
lean hard; " and I leaned on him too, feeling that, through
that poor woman, he had preached me a better sermon
than I could have heard at home.  I was rested long
before the services were through; then I spent an hour
with the women, and after sunset rode six miles to my own
home.  I wondered that I was not weary that night nor
the next morning; and I have rested ever since on those
sweet words, "If you love me, lean hard."
64 
THlE SEMINARY.
But I intended to tell you of our Sabbaths in school.
Saturday is the girls' day for washing and mending, and
we are busy all day long.  Just before sunset, the bell calls
us to the school room, and there we inquire if the last
stitch is taken, and the rooms are all in order. If any
thing is still undone, the half hour before supper sees it
finished.  After leaving the table, every thing is arranged
ilr the morning, and then we have a quiet half hour in our
3rooms. After this, half the pupils come to Miss Rice, and
half to me. Each has a prayer meeting, remembering
the absent ones, also the Female Seminaries in Constantinople, South Hadley (Mlass.), and Oxford (Ohio).  All retire
from these precious meetings to their "half hour," as they
call it, and before nine o'clock all is quiet, unless it be the
voice of some one still pleading with her God.
The first bell, Sabbath morning, is at half past five,
when all rise and dress for the day. Morning prayers are
at half past six; then comes breakfast, and, our few morning duties being done, the girls retire to study their Sabbath school lessons, and sometimes ask to meet together
for prayer. At half past nine, we attend Syriac service in
the chapel. The Sabbath school follows that, numbering
now about two hundred pupils. About two thirds of our
scholars are teachers in it, and it is a good preparation for
teaching in their homes. Those who do not teach form a
class. We then go home to lunch, flavored with pleasant
remembrances and familiar explanations of the morning
service. The afternoon service commences at two o'clock,
and our Bible lessons an hour before supper, though some
are called earlier, to help us teach the women who come in
for instruction. At supper, all are allowed to ask Bible
questions, and before leaving the table we have evening
prayers. At seven o'clock, MAiss Rice and I go to the
6*
65 
WOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
English prayer meeting, while the pupils meet in six or
seven family meetings, as they call them, the inmates of
each room being by themselves, and the pious among them
taking turns in conducting them. If any wish to come to
us after this, we are glad to see them; and often this hour
witnesses the submission of souls to God.
Besides these there is a weekly prayer meeting on Tuesday evening,  a lecture on  Friday  afternoon, and on
WVednesday, as well as Sabbath evening, the school meec
in two divisions for prayer.
The following journal, kept during the revival, in 1860,
by Esli, an assistant teacher, forms an appropriate continuation of this interior picture of the Seminary -
" Febrtctaiy 1st. To-day, a part of the girls wrote compositions on'anger,' and a part on' the gospel.'
"3(1, Fri(lcty. John was here to-day writing to Mount Holyoke Seminary, and attended our noon prayer meeting.  In
the afternoon, Deacon Joseph of Degala preached from the
words "King of kings and Lord of lords."  In the evening,
MAr. Coan sung with us, and we read the weekly report of
our conduct.
" 5th, Sabbath. In the forenoon, Dr. Wright preached from
Acts ii. 37.  He said that we must know what sin is; that
we are sinners; and that we cannot save ourselves. In the
afternoon, Priest Eshoo preached from Luke xv. 32. The
evening prayer meetings were very pleasant.
"9th. A blessed morning.  Some of the girls are thoughtful.  This was seen in the quiet at table and the silence in
the kitchen. The work was done both earlier and better
than usual. During the study hour, the voice of prayer
sounded very sweetly in every room.  When  the girls
walked in the yard, it was very quiet, and so when they
66 
THE SEMINARY.
came in. Our noon prayer meeting was very pleasant;
3Iiss Rice said a few words on the shortness of time.
While Hanee prayed, some wept. When Miss Rice dismissed us, no one moved; all were bowed on their desks.
weeping. She then gave opportunity for prayer, and while
I prayed, all were in tears.  The girls have kept all the
rules well to-day. This evening, the communicants met
with Miss Rice, and the rest with Martha.  Miss Rice read
about Jonah in the ship, and said a few words; after that,
Raheel the teacher prayed. Then Hanee spoke a little of
her own state, and asked us to pray for Raheel of Ardishai,
who is thoughtful.  I spoke, and asked them to pray for
Hannah and Parangis, who are in my room.
"lo 10th. The state of our school is the same. Mr. Cochran
preached on the faithfulness of the Jews under Nehemiah,
when they rebuilt Jerusalem.  After meeting he told us that
the members of the Male Seminary spent yesterday as a dlay
of fasting and prayer, and many rose confessing their sins.
One very wicked man, also from the village, asked them
to pray for him. After work was done in the kitchen this
evening, a little time remained, and the girls there asked
to have a meeting. With gladness of heart I knelt and
mingled my tears with theirs, as though I, too, were comimencing the work.  Afterwards Mr. Coan came and sung
with us, and we read the accounts of the week."
Esli, the writer of the above, is the daughter of Yohanan,
a pious man in Geog Tapa, who for a time was steward of
the Seminary.  She was one of the first firuits of the revival
of 1856, and graduated after Miss Fiske's return to America.
She has since been a most faithful assistant of Miss Rice,
and is very much  -)eloved by the pious Nestorians.  But
the following letter to Miss Fiske, from her own pen, dated
April, 1859, will formn her best introduction to the reader:
67 
WO0MAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
"When I recall your love to me, my heart is full. I
remember the times when we knelt together before our
Father in heaven, in godly anguish for priceless souls.
Especially do I remember whenl God first came near to me,
how you shared my sorrow by day and by night, and
pointed me to ilim who bled for me.  After you brought
me to Christ, you showed me the helps to a Christian life;
that I must pray not only.in my closet, but also in my heart,
when at work or studying, that God would keep me.  0
that I had heeded your counsels more!
"This winter the Lord led me to see my cold state.  For
a time the Saviour's face was hidden; then it seemed to be
midnight; but I looked above, and the darkness fled. I saw
him  standing with open arms, and quickly I threw myself
into those arms. Tears of joy fell from my eyes, and by
the grace of God I was enabled to go forward day by day.
Secret prayer has since been very pleasant to me.
"We have had pleasant seasons of prayer in our school
this winter, and weve trust that some souls have been born
again.  I have the care of a circle of girls in the kitchen.
They work well, and keep it clean. I think you know that
suchl work is difficult, but if you were to come in you
would find every thing in order.  Every Wednesday we
scour all the shelves and the doors.
"The girls have made the yard very pleasant; but one
thing is wanting there: we miss you at the cool of the day,
walking in it to see if any evil has grown up in your
ga rden.
"I went to my village in vacation; the prayer meetings
there were very pleasant, and I enjoyed much, praying
with the womenii alone.  Our seasons of family devotion also
were delightful.  In the morning we read the Acts in
course; and as each read a verse, my father asked its
68 
THE SEMIINARY.
meaning.  When he went away to preach, I used to lead,
and we then read the portion for the day, in the book
called' Green Pastures for the Lord's Flock.'
"In the school we have studied Ezra, in connection with
lIaggai and Zechariah, and are now in Nehemiah.   In the
New Testament we are on Paul's third journey, and have
nearly finished Scripture geography and theology."
The  Seminary keeps  up a Christian intercourse with
the institution at South Hadley, as the following letters
will show; and the beautiful melodeon in the sitting room
is a tuneful testimony to the liberality of Holyoke's
daiigliters.
I"Many salutations and much love firom the school of
Miss Fiske to you, our dear sisters of the school at Mount
Ilolyoke.  We rejoice that there is such a great institution
fuill of holy words and the warmn love of Christ: we hear
that many of you have an inheritance above, and are
daily looking forward to it.  We  want to tell you how
glad we are that the Holy Spirit has come among you, and
that God has turned so many to himself  Though we are
great sinners, we rejoice exceedingly in the success of the
work of God in every place; and we beg you to pray that
the Holy Spirit may visit us also, and our people, and strike
sharp arrows into flinty hearts, that they may melt like wax
before the fire. Blessed be God, that though we had become the least of all nations, and adopted many customs
worse than the heathen, and our holy books were carefully
laid away and never used, yet he put love into the hearts
of his servants, that they should come to this dark land.
We are greatly obliged to you and to your people for so
kirndly sending us thcse missionaries. They have greatly
rmultiplied our books, and, as we trust, brought many souls
to Christ.  Some of us, formerly, knew not who  Christ
69 
7WOMIAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
was, or whether a Redeemer had died for us; but now he
has gathered us together in this school of godly instruction; and some of us are awaking to our sins, and to the
great love God has shown in sending his Son to die fobr
us. We thank God very much that we know Jesus Christ,
the only Saviour.
"Again, we want to thank you for sending Miss Fiske to
teach us the way of life; we love her because she greatly
loves us, and desires our salvation. Every day she takes
much trouble that we may be the daughters of God.  But
her burdens are so great, that we fear she will not remain
long with us, unless some one comes to help her. And now
we have a petition to present: we hear that in many of
you dwelleth the spirit of our Malster, Jesus Christ; and
that you are ready to leave home and friends, and go to
distant lands, to gather the lost sheep of Christ.  Dear
sisters, our petition is, that you will send us a teacher.
We shall greatly rejoice if one comes, and will love her
very much. We ask this, not because we do not love Miss
Fiske.  No! no! this is not in our hearts; but she is weak,
and her work is more than she can do alone. We shall
expect one to come, and pray God to bring her to us in
safety.
"Please remember us in your closets and in your meetings, anld ask your friends to pray bfor us and for our people.
Farewell, beloved sisters."
The following extracts are fi'om a letter written by them,
in 1848, to Miss Susan L. Tolman, now Mrs. Cyrus T. Mills
of the Sandwich Islands, and formerly of Ceylon
"Much live from the members of the Female Seminary
of Oroomiah to you, our dear Miss Tolman. We are very
1 Miss Mary Susan Rice, already mentioned in these pages, went out
this same year (1847), from the Seminary in South Hadley.
70 
THE SEMINARY.
glad to find one who loves us so much, and prays for us.
Our delight in your letter was greater than we can express.
MLiss Fiske came in joyfully with it in her hand, and while
she read, it seemed as if you were present, inviting and
drawing us to Christ.
"Give our love to all in your favored school, and ask
(.,em to pray for us. We love all those dear ladies, because
they have been so kind to us, and have been willing that
MAiss Fiske and Miss Rice should leave them, and come
here for our sakes. Though they were dear to you, we think
that now they have come to us, your joy in them is greater.
We hope to hear of many of you carrying the leaves of
life to the dark corners of the earth.
"Dear Miss Tolman, you said,' You love Miss Fiske, you
must also love bMiss Rice.'  Did you think that we would
not love her?  We love them both, not only for leaving
their friends to come to us, but also because they are full
of the love of our dear Redeemer.
"We have heard that you are going to India. We are
glad, and love you more for it, because the love of Christ
constrains you to this, and thus in spirit you come very
near to our dear teachers. We entreat Almighty God to
be with you, and bring you in safety to the place he ap points for you, that you may be a light among a dark
people. We hope that when there you will not forget us,
but write us about your work, and about the daughters of
India, whether they love you much or not. Tell your
friends not to sorrow for you, but to rejoice that they have
a friend ready to go and teachl those who know not Christ.
The Saviour guide you in all your labors."
Those who aided Miss Lyon to carry out her large hearted plans in New England, little dreamed that offshoots
firom the vine they planted would so soon be carried to the
71 
WO3IAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
ends of the earth. Who does not admire that grace which,
in this missionary,ige, raised up such a type of piety to be
cdiffused over the globe? Doubtless it will undergo changes
in Persia, as it has done already; but the devout student
of Providence will watch its growth with interest, and its
developments will not disappoint his hopes.
72 
CHAPTER VII.
VACATION SCENES.
IN GA-VAl AND ISHTAZIN.- VILLAGES OF  IEMIIKAN. - OOREYA, DA  RAWE, A,ND SANA-AR.- IN GAVALAN. - ACCOMSIIODATIONS. - SAB  BATIH SCIIOOL.
To the interior pictures of tile school in the last chapter
we add some vacation scenes, though chronologically in
advance of other things yet to come.
Towards the close of July, 1851, Mr. Stocking and family, with Misses Fiske and Rice, and several native helpers,
spent  the vacation in Gawar.  Mr.  Coan  accompanied
them on his way to regions beyond.  Wandering from
TENTS.
place to place, like the patriarchs of old, they pitched their
tents at first near the village of' Memikan.  A  sketch of
7                                 (73) 
WOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
these tents is here presented.  The women  there were
frequent visitors, and few went away without some idea of
the truth as it is in Jesus. The pious natives were unwearied in labor, and sometimes woke the missionaries in
the morning with prayer for the people round about them.
On the Sabbath, there was preaching in as many as five
different villages, and after morning service in Memikan,
the women came to the tents to receive more particular
instruction fiom their own sex.  In the evening, a mother
who hadl buried her son in February -then a very promising member  of the Seminary at Seir - brought her
youngest daughter, about six years of age, saying, "We
give her to you in the place of Guwei-gis.  HIe has gone to
a blessed place.  You led him there.  We thank you, and
now interest to you our little daughter." Eshoo, the father,
spoke of his departed son with much feeling, but most
sweet submission.  He said to Mliss Fiske, as the big tears
glistened in the moonlight, "I shall not be here long.  I
shall soon rejoin him.  MIy hope in Jesus grows stronger
every day."  The death of that dear son was not only a
great spiritual blessing to him, but the mere mention of his
name at once secured the attention of the villagers to any
thing the missionaries had to say about his Saviour.
On Monday, they left for a visit to the Alpine district of
Ishtazin.   Unable  to take horses  along  those  firightful
paths, they rode on hardy mules. In a subsequent journey
over the same road, the fastenings of Miss Fiske's saddle
gave way, and she fell, but providentially without injury.
Sometimes they climbed, or, more hazardous still, descended, a long, steep stairway of rock, or they were hid in
the clouds that hung around the higher peaks of the mountain. Now the path led them under huge, detached rocks,
1 Nestorian Biography, p. 127
74 
VACATION SCENES.
that seemed asking leave to overwhelm them, and now
under the solid cliffs, that suggested the more grateful idea
of the shadow of a great rock in a weary land. Down in
the valley were pleasant waterfalls, little fields rescued by
much labor from the surrounding waste, choice fruits, and
such a variety of flowers, that it seemed as if spring,
suimimner, and autumn had combined to supply them. Then,
in looking up, the eye rested on silver threads apparently
hlanging down from far-off summits, but really foaming
streams dashing headlong down the rocks, yet so distant
that no sound came to the ear from their roaring waters.
The party stopped at Ooreya, on one of its fiat roofs,
shaded  by  a magnificent  walnut  tree.   The villagers
brought mulberries, apples, and other fruits, till they could
prepare something imoire substantial, and seemed to forget
their fears of the patriarch in their zealous hospitality.
After supper, all adjourned to the churchyard, and there,
in the bright moonlight, a crowd of eager listeners heard
of Christ, and redemption through his precious blood.
The silence of night was broken only by the voice of the
preachler, and the echoes of the surrounding cliffs seemed
to repeat joyfully the unwonted sounds. Yonan preached
from the words "Jesus went about all Galilee, teaching in
their synagogues, and preaching the gospel of the kingdom." He commenced by asking whether Christ was
righlt in so doing.  They replied, "Certainly he did right."
"Yes," said the preacher-, "and as he did, so must his followers do; and you must expect to see them in Ishtazin.
AVliicn we cease to climb over these precipices to come to
y-oa, fear lest we have become Mussulmans, for Christians
cannot but go from village to village to preach the gospel."
ThIe reader will see the force of such an appeal, when he
reiL-eailoemrs tliat Mar Shimoni had forbidden these people
75 
7WOM.IAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
to receive the missionaries because they preached.   This
was followed by a statement of the doctrines that Jesus
preached, in which he did not fail to bring out the essence
of the gospel. When he sat down, Khamis, the brother of
Deacon Tamo, followed with a most impassioned exhortation. The missionaries had thought him a good preacher
before, but the place and the circumstances- he was
among his own native mountains -seemed to carry him
beyond himself. All through this region, the people
appeared to render as much honor to him as they would
have done to Mar Shimon.  The assembly dispersed, and
the travellers lay down where they were, to battle with the
sand-flies till the welcome dawn lit up the conspicuous
summits high above them.
Almost every moment of the next forenoon was filled by
personal religious conversation with many who never heard
such truths before. In the evening, even more fixed attention was given to another service in the open air, at the
village of Boobawa, for the pious Mar Ogen  was then
living there, and the bright light of his piety had not
shone in vain. Several were earnestly inquiring how to
be saved.
On Thursday, the day after their return to Memikan, Mr.
Coan, Priest Dunkha, Khanmis, and Deacon John left for
Cent ral Koordistan, and Deacon Isaac went to Kochannes.
But though the laborers were fewer, the number of visitors
continued the same. Next Sabbath, besides two services,
and two meetings with the women in Memikan, there was
preaching  in three other villages.  In Chardewar, the home
of Priest Dunkha, Miss Fiske found his daughter, who had
come          with them from Oroomiah, already full of work.
She had just dismissed her Sabbath school, and was read
1 Nestorian Biography, p. 267.
76 
VACATION SCENES.
img the Bible with her cousin, the village priest, who did
all in his power to help her, both in her school through the
week, and her meetings with the women. One Sabbath,
almost every woman in the place had been present, as was
the case also when she was visited by Misses Fiske and Rice,
and Sanum said that she could not ask for a better place in
whichi to work for Christ.  There was more of real hunger
for the truth here than any where else in the mountains.
Leaving Memnlikan, the travellers removed to Darawe,
thle village described on page 21. Here they could scarcely
get permission to pitch their tent, or procure provision for
t-iemsel-es and horses; yet even in such a place, the manifestation of Christian love was not without fruit, though
many bitterly opposed them to the last.  The neighboring
villages wondered at the missionaries going there at all,
and still more at their being able to remain.
At Keyat, the kindness of the people, and pleasant intercourse with them, were all the more grateful for the contrast with what had gone before.  Here Miss Fiske met
withl that kind reception from Mar Shimon, then passing
through the place, described on page 159, while the tent
literally flowed with milk and honey furnished by  the
villagers, whom he had charged to take good care of their
visitors.
On the following Sabbath, Yonan preached to a congregation of about two hundred, at Sanawar, where forty
ftamilies of refugees from Saat were spending the summer.
-When Miss Fiske and MIiss Rice visited their camp, they
found a number of temporary huts enclosing a circle,
whlere the domestic labors of spinning, weaving, and cooking wvere actively going on.  All the women at once left
their work, and welcomed their visitors with every mark of
confidence and gladness.  Some of them had heard the
7*
77 
WOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
gospel from the missionaries in MIosul, as they had often
spent the winter near there. So they drank in every word
with eagerness.
The ladies were delighted with their visit, especially
with a widow, who, though unable to read, showed unusual
familiarity with the Bible, and, as they hoped, a spiritual
acquaintance with its doctrines. When the topic of our
fallen nature was mentioned, "Yes," said she, "we were all
shapen in iniquity, as David testifies." When asked if she
had any hope of being saved from sin, she replied, "I am
very far from God, yet my only hope is in the wounded
side of Jesus Christ. If penitently I stand beneath the
blood dropping from his cross, I hope that my sins, though
red like scarlet, may become as white as snow." Her views
of the way of salvation were not only clear, but beautifully expressed. It was exceedingly refreshing, in that
region where they had expected only darkness, thus to find
the rays of light struggling  through from their associates
in another mission; and it gave a delightfuil foretaste of the
time when the voice of one watchman upon those mountain tops should reach to another, and on all sides the eye
behold the trophies of Immanuel.  It was with feelings of
peculiar interest that they heard, some years after, that
this stranger in Sanawar, but, as they fondly hoped, their
sister in Christ, held fast her confidence in his grace to the
end, and so fell asleep in Jesus.
For a companion picture to the preceding, we turn to
the summer of 1852.  Mr. Stocking moved out to Gavalan,
the native place of Mar Yohanan, early in the season, and
both teachers followed, with thirteen of their pupils, about
the middle of June. The village lies near the base of a
range of mountains, at the northern end of the plain of
Oroomiah, forty miles distant from the city. On the east
78 
VACATION SCENES.
the blue waters of the lake seem to touch the sky, and
sretch away to the south in quiet loveliness. Sometimes,
when reposing in the gorgeous light of sunset, or reflecting
the red rays of the full mnoon, they remind the beholder
of the "sea of glass mingled with fire" revealed to the
beloved discip)le.  Thle breeze from the lake, in the long
sunmmer days, is very gratefif, and the evening air firom the
mountains m akes sleep refresliing.
3Iar Yohanaii gave the school free use of two rooms as
long as it remainedcl.  In the court yardl before them a large
tent was pitched, that served for dining room, dormitory,
and reception room, or diwan khaneh.  An adjoining house
afforded a comnfortable recitation room.  Here the regular
routine of the school went on, and while men from the
village fobund their way to A1i-. Stocking's at the hour of
evening prayer, women also came to the school room at
the same hour. At the last meeting of this kind before
iiss Fiske returned to the city, nearly forty were present,
listening with quiet attention to the words of life.  On the
Sabbath, the sides of the tent were lifted outward from
the bottom, and fastened in a horizontal position, so as to
admit the air and exclude the sun.  The ground beneath
was covered with nmats, and formed quite a pleasant chapel.
In the forenoon, this was thronged with attentive hearers.
The children of the boys' school in the village sat close to
their teacher.  The membnl-ers of the girls' school could be
distiniguished from their playniates by the greater smooth ness of their hair, the whiteness of their flaces, and general
tidiness.  Among the old men, the venerable father of the
bishop was very conspicuous.  The members of the Sem inary crowded round their teachers so as to leave more
room for others, and still all could  not get under the
shadow of the wings of the tabernacle.  Mr.  Stocking
7'9 
WOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
preached in the forenoon, and in the afternoon the people
came together again as a Sabbath school.  Each of the
pupils of the Seminary had a class of women or girls, and
seemed to learn how to do good faster than ever before.
They visited them at their houses during the week; they
sought out the absentees; and it was delightful to go round
the school and note the interest of both scholar and teacher.
If these were zealous in teaching, those were no less so in
learning.   The  classes, after the  introductory services,
filled every available corner in the rooms, the tent, the
front of the house, and even sat on the low mud wall
of the court. With the same variety of character, there
was greater diversity of lessons than in schools at home.
Some studied the Old Testament, and some the New;
others were just learning to read, and those who could not
read at all were taught the Scriptures orally. One class of
Armenians was taught in Turkish.
3fatters went on very well for two Sabbaths, but on the
third, women and children had vanished.  What was the
matter?  It had been reported that all this labor was only
a preparation to transport them to America, and the simplemilnded mothers staid away with their children in great
trepidation; but visits from house  to house, during the
week, dispelled their fears, and next Sabbath all were again
in their places, and this pleasant labor in Gavalan continued till September.
80 
C HAPTER VIII.
EARLY LABORS FOR WAVOMEN.
FIRST MIEETINGS'ITHI THEM. - FIRST CONVERT. - FIRST LESSONS.'VILD WrOMIEN OF ARDISHAI.
THE teachers of the Seminary did not confine their labors
to its inmates; they expended both time and toil for adult
women as well as for their daughters, and never felt that
they gave them too large a proportion of their labors.  At
first there was a strong feeling among most of the women
that they might not worship God along with deacons and
readers; and so they could not be persuaded to attend public preaching.  But Miss Fiske found that a few would
come to her room at the same hour; so, encouraged by her
missionary sisters whose hearts were in the work, but whose
family cares prevented their doing it themselves, she visited
the women at their houses, to urge them to come in. Then,
as her own knowledge of the language was as yet imperfect
(this was in 1844), and she wisely judged that listening to a
gentleman would( sooner prepare them to come in to the
retgular service, she secured one of the nmissionary brethren
to conduct the meeting.  The first day only five attended;
but soon she enjoyed the sight of about forty mothers listenr
ilgr to the truth as it is in Jesus. On the third Sabbath, she
was struck with the fixed attention of one of them, and, on
talking with her alone, found her deeply convinced of sin.
She had not before seen one who did not feel perfectly
CU1) 
WOMIAN AND IhER SAVIOUR.
prepared to die; but this one groaned, being burdened, and
seemed bowed to the dust with the sense of her unworthiness.  When Miss Fiske prayed with her, she repeated
each petition in a whisper after her, and rose from her
knees covered with perspiration, so intensely was she
moved: her life, she said, had been one of rebellion against
God; and she knew that no prayers, fasts, or other outward
observances, had benefited her, or could procure forgiveness.
In this state of mind she was directed to Christ and his
righteousness as her only hope; and though for some time
little progress was apparent, at length, as she herself expressed it, "I was praying, and the Lord poured peace into
my soul." The change in her character was noticed by her
neighbors. From being one of the most turbulent and
disagreeable of the women in her vicinity, she became
noted for her gentleness and general consistency.  She has
since died, and her last days were full of a sweet trust in
her Saviour. She was the first inquirer among Nestorian
women.
This meeting was given up as soon as the women found
their way to the regular service; but ever since there have
been separate meetings for them at other hours.
Until the revival in 1846, those who conducted these
meetings had to labor alone, for there were none of the
Nestorians to help them. Indeed, Miss Fiske had been
in Oroomiah more than two years, before women came
much to her for strictly religious conversation, or could be
induced to sit down to the study of the Scriptures.
Some of her first efforts to interest them in the Bible
were almost amusing in the difficulties encountered, and
the manner in which they were overcome.
She would seat herself among them on the earthen floor,
and read a verse, then ask questions to see if they under
82 
EARLY LABORS FOR WOMEN.
stood it. For example: after reading the history of the
creation (for she began at the beginning), she asked, "Who
was the first man?"  Aswer. "What do we know? we
are women;" which was about equivalent in English to
"we are dolnkeys."  The passage was read again, and the
question repeated with no better success. Then she told
them, Adam was the first man, and made them repeat the
name Adam over and over till they remembered it.  The
next question was, "What does it mean?"  Here, too,
thiey could give no answer; not because they did not know,
for the word was in common use among them; but they had
no idea that they could answer, and so they did not, and
were perfectly dcelighlted to find that the first man was
called ret earth, because he was made of it.  This was
enoiugh for one lesson.  It set them to thinking.  It woke
up faculties previously dormant.  The machinery was there,
perfect in all its parts, but so rusted from disuse, that it
required no little skill and patience to make it move at all;
but the least movement was a great gain; more was sure to
follow.  Another lesson would take up Eve (Syriac, Itawa,
meaning Lifec).  Ailiss Fiske would begin by saying, "Is
not that a pretty name? and would you not like to know
that you had a great-great-grandmother called Life? Now,
that was the name of our first mother -both yours and
mine." It was interesting to notice how faces previously
stolid would light up with animation after that, if the
preacher happened to repeat the name of our first parents,
and howv one would touch another, whispering with childish
joy, "Didn't you hear? He said Adamn."
Such were the women who came to the Seminary for
instruction; but the teachers also went forth to search out
the no less besotted females in the villages; and, as a coun terpart to the above, we  plesent an account of labors
83 
WOMAN AND HEL' SAVIOUR.
among the wild women of Ardishai, a village twelve miles
south-east from Orooiiiah.
When 3iss Fiske had been in Oroomiah about one year,
3IM. Stocking proposed a visit to Ardishai. So the horses
were brought to the gate, one bearing the tent, another
the baskets containing Mr. Stocking's children, and a third
miscellaneous baggage; besides the saddle horses. The first
light, the tent was pitched on one of the threshing floors
sf Geog Tapa; but as American ladies were a novelty in
Ardishai, the party there, in order to secure a little quiet,
had to pitch their tent on the flat roof of a hlouse. It was
Miss Fiske's first clay in a large village, and she became so
exhausted by talking with the women, that she can never
think of that weary Saturday without a feeling of fatigue.
As the village is near the lake, the swarms of mosquitoes
allowed them no rest at night; and morning again brought
the crowd with its idle curiosity as unsatisfied as the appetite of more diminutive assailants. About nine o'clock, all
went to the church, where IMr. Stocking preached, while the
women sat in most loving proximity to their strange sisters,
handling and commenting on their dresses during the discourse.  3Ir. Stocking could preach though others talked,
and readily raised his voice so as to be heard above the
rest. At the close, Priest Abraham, without consulting any
one, rose and announced two meetings for the afternoon;
one in another church for men, and a second in this for
women, who must all come, because the lady from the new
worl(d was to preach.  So the news flew through the neighboring villages.  The good lady called the priest to account
for his doilngs; but he replied, "I knew that they would
come if I said that, and you can preach very well, for your
girls told me so." He was greatly disappointed, however,
when he found that his notice left him alone to preach to
84 
EARLY LABORS FOR WOMEN.
the men, while Mr. Stocking preached to some six hundred
women, with half as many children.  They were a rude,
noisy conmpany, not one of them all caring for the truth;
and there was no moment when at least half a dozen voices
could not be heard  besides the preacher's.  When he
closed, as many as twenty cried out, "Now let Miss Fiske
preach."  So he withdrew, and left her to their tender
mercies.  Her preaching was soon finished.  She simply
told them, that when she knew their language better, she
would come and talk with them, but she could not talk at
the same time that they did, for God had given her a very
small voice, and her words would no more mingle with theirs
than oil and water.  They said, "Oil and water never
miix; but we will be silent if you will come and preach."
Months passed on, and she again visited the village.  The
women remembered her prornise, and hundreds came together; but they did not remember to be silent.  As soon
as she began, they began; and if she asked them to be quiet,
each exhorted her neighbor, at the top of her voice, to be
still; and the louder the uproar, of course the louder the
reproofs.  At length Miss Fiske said, "I cannot say any
more, unless you all put your fingers on your mouths."
All the fingers went up, and she proceeded: "I have a good
story to tell you; but if one takes her finger from her mouth,
I cannot tell it."  Instanltly muzzled voices, all round the
church, cried, "Be still, be still, so that we can hear the
story!" Some minutes elapsed, and the four hundred women
were silent.  "Once there was an old woman —I did not
know her, nor did my father, and I think my grandfather
did not; but he told me-"  IHere commenced many inquiries about said grandfather; but again the fingers were
ordered to their places, and their owners told that they
should hear no more about the woman if they talked about
8
85 
WOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
the grandfather.  "Now, this woman talked in meeting, -
I should think she must have been a relative of yours, for
ours do not talk in meeting,- and after many reproofs she
was forbidden to go to church any more if she continued
to do so. She promised very faithfully; but, poor woman,
she could not be still; then, as soon as she heard her own
voice, she cried out,'O, I have spoken in meeting.  What
shall I do?  Why, I keep speaking, and I cannot stop.'
Now, you are very much like this woman, and as I think
you cannot stop, I must." By this time their fingers were
pressed closely on their lips, and no one made a reply.
Having thus secured silence, Miss Fiske took the New Testanient, and read to them  of Mary, who, she was sure,
never talked in meeting; for if she had, Jesus would not
have loved her so much.   She talked to  them  about
fifteen minutes more, and prayed with them, and they went
awav very still and thoughtful.
Miss Fiske gave this account to the writer, with no idea
that he would print it.  But he thinks —and the leader
will doubtless agree with him- that in no other way
could he convey so vivid an idea of woman as she was in
Persia, or the tact needed to secure a first hearing for the
truth.  Miss Fiske was often called to deal with just such
rude assemblages, and by varied methods she generally
succeeded in securing attention. In subsequent visits to
Ardishai the number of hearers was never again so large;
but they came together from better motives, and, as we
shall see, not without the blessing of the Lord. In March,
1850, Miss Rice met nearly three hundred women in the
same church, some of them awakened, and a few already
hopefully pious.
86 
CHAPTER IX.
FRUITS OF LABOR IN NESTORIAN HOMES.
USEFULNESS AMONG RELATIVES OF PUPILS. -DEACON GUWERGIS. -
REFORMED DRUNKARD AND HIS DAUGHTER. -MATERNAL MEETINGS.
-EARLY INQUIRERS FROM- GEOG TAPA. -PARTING ADDRESS OF MR.
HOLLADAY. - VISIT TO GEOG TAPA.- SELBY AND HER CLOSET.
HAVING thus glanced at early labors for women in the
Seminary and in the villages, let us now turn to another
field of usefulness among the relatives of the pupils, who
came to visit them in school; and here we are at no loss
for a notable illustration.
In the autumn of 1845, Deacon Guwergis, of Tergawer,
- and almost every reader was either priest or deacon, -
brought his oldest daughter, then about twelve years of
age, and begged for her admission to the Seminary. lHe
was known as one of the vilest and most defiantly dissolute of the Nestorians, and Miss Fiske shrunk from
receiving the daughter of such a man into her flock. Yet,
on the ground that, like her Master, she was sent not to
the righteous, but to the lost, she concluded to receive her.
Still the father, during his short stay, showed such a spirit
of avarice and shameless selfishness, -he even asked for
the clothes his daughter had on when she came, - that she
rejoiced when he went away.
His home was twenty-five miles off, in the mountains,
and she hoped that winter snlows would soon shield her
(87) 
WOMAN AND tIER SAVIOUR.
from his dreaded visits. Little did she think that his next
coming would result in his salvation.  In  February he
again presented himself at her door in his Koordish costume, gun, dagger, and belt of ammunition all complete.
He came on Saturday, when  many of the pupils were
weeping over their sins; and the teacher could not but feel
that the wolf had too truly entered the fold. He ridiculed
their anxiety for salvation, and opposed the work of grace,
in his own reckless way. She tried to guard her charge
fiom his attacks as best she could; but they were too
divinely convinced of sin to be much affected by what he
said.  His own daughter, at length, distressed at his conduct, begged him to go alone with her to pray.  (The windowi  on the right of the central door of the Seminary
points out the place.) Ile mocked and jeered, but went,
confident in his power to  iure her superstition.  "Do you
not think that I too can pray?"  And he repeated over
his form in ancient Syriac, as a wizard would mutter his
incantation. ITis child then implored mercy for her own
soul, and for her perishing father, as a daughter might be
expected to do, just awakened to her own guilt and the
preciousness  of redemption.   As  he  heard the words
"Save, 0, save my father, going down to destruction," he
raised his clinched hand to strike; but, as he said afterwards, "God held me back from it."  No entreaties of his
daughter could prevail on him to enter the place of prayer
again that day.
The native teacher, 3Iurad Khan, then recently converted, took him to his own room, and reasoned with him
till late at night. Sabbath morning found him not only
fixed in his rebellion, but toiling to prevent others coming
to Christ. At noon Miss Fiske went to the room where
he was. (The two lower windows on the right of the
88 
FRUITS OF LABOR IN NESTORIAN HOMES.
engraving of the Seminary mark the place.) He sat in the
only chair there, and never offered her a seat; so she stood
by him, and tried to talk; but he sternly repelled every
attempt to speak of Jesus. She then took his hand, and
said, " Deacon Guweitgis, I see you do not wish me to
speak with you, annd I promise you that I will never do it
again unless you wish it; but pledge me one thing: when
we stand together in judg,ment, and you are on the left
hand, as you must be if you go on in your present course,
promise me that you will then testify, that on this twentysecond day of February, 1846, you were warned of your
dainger." He gave no pledge, but a weeping voice said,
"Let me pray."  The hand was withdrawn, and lie passed
into the adjoining room, whence soon issued a low voice,
that Miss Fiske could hardly yet  believe was prayer.
The bell rung for meeting, and she sent her precious charge
alone, while she staid to watch the manl whose previous
character and conduct led her to fear that he was only
feigning penitence in order to plunder the premises undisturbed.  She staid till a voice seemed to say, What doest
thou here, Elijah? then went and took her place in the
chapel; soon the door opened again very gently, and Deacon Guwergis entered; but how changed! His gun and
dagger were laid aside; the folds of his turban had fallen
over his forehead; his hands were raised to his face; and
the big tears fell in silence; he sank into the nearest seat,
and laid his head upon the desk.  After Mr. Stoddard had
pronounced the blessing, Miss Fiske requested Mr. Stocking
to see Deacon Guwergis.
He took him to his study, and there, in bitterness of
soul, the recent blasphemer cried out, "O  my  sins! my
sins' they are  higher than  the  mountains  of Jeloo."
"Yes," said Mr. Stocking, "but if the fires of hell could be
8*
89
I 
WOMIAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
put out, you would not be troubled - would you?" The
strong man now bowed down in his agony, exclaiming,
"Sir, even if there were no hell, I could not bear this load
of sin. I could not live as I have lived."
That night he could not sleep. In tile morning, Miss
Fiske  begged  Mr. Stoddard  to  see him, and after a
short interview he returned, telling her that the dreaded
Guwvergis was sitting at the feet of Jesus.  "My great
sins," and "My great Saviour," was all that he could say.
He was subdued and humble, and before noon left for his
mountain home, saying, as he left, "I must tell my friends
and neighbors of sin and of Jesus."  Yet he trembled in
view of his own weakness, and the temptations that might
befall him.  Nothing was heard from him for two weeks,
when Priest Eshoo was sent to his village, and found him
in his own house, telling his friends "of sin and of Jesus."
He had erected the family altar, and at that moment was
surrounded by a company weeping for their sins. So
changed was his whole character, and so earnest were his
exhortations, that for a time some looked on him as insane;
but the sight of his meekness and forgiving love under
despiteful usage amazed them, and gave them an idea of
vital piety they never had before. He returned to Oroomiah, bringing with him his wife, another child, and brother,
and soon found his way to Miss Fiske's room. As he
opened the door, she stood on the opposite side; but the
tears were in his eyes, and extending his hand as he approached, he said, "I know you did not believe me; but
you will love me - will you not?" And she did love him,
and wondered at her own want of faith. In a few days,
he was able to tell Mr. Stocking, with holy joy, that two
of his brothers were anxiously seeking the way of life.
His own growth in grace surprised every one, and his
90 
FRUITS OF LABOR IN NESTORIAN HOMES.
view-s of salvation by grace were remarkably clear and
accurate.
WVhen his daughter returned to school, on the 30th of
March, she was accompanied by one of her father's brothers, w-ho seemed to have cast away his own righteousness
and to rely on Christ alone for pardon.  As no missionary
had conversed with him, Mr. Stocking felt desirous to(
know how he had been led into the kingdom, and learned
that he had promised Deaconi Guwergis to spend the
Sabbath with one of the native teachers of the Feniale
Seminary. This teacher and others prayed with him, till
lie threw away his dagger, saying, "I have no more use
for this," and in tears cried out, "What shall I do to be
saved?"  He gave no evidence then of having submitted
to Christ, but in his mountain home he seemed to make a
full surrender, and became well acquainted with the mercy
seat.  The native helpers felt that he was moving heavenward faster than themselves. In April, it was found that
as many as nine persons in Hakkie, the village of Deacon
Guwergis, gave evidence of regeneration, five of them
members of his own family; and the whole village listened
to the truth which the zealous deacon constantly taught.
He always remembered the school as his spiritual birth
place, and ever loved to pray for it.  Once, when rising
from his knees in the Male Seminary, where he had been
leading in evening devotion, he exclaimed, " O God, forgive
me.  I forgot to pray for Miss Fiske's school." So he knelt
again and prayed for it. And Mr. Stoddard said he did -
not think there was a smile on a single face, it was done
with such manifest simplicity and godly sincerity.
In June, 1846, Miss Fiske visited Hakkic with Mr. and
Mrs. Stocking. It was the first time ladies had been in the
mountains, and the good deacon was greatly delighted.
91 
WWOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
Labors were then commenced for females there that have
been continued ever since. The annexed sketch will give
5IISSIONAItY SCENE IN TERGAWER.
a more vivid idea of the nature of such labors than the
most accurate description.  One (lay the party was toiling
up a irongh ascent, and the deacon, as much at home among
the rocks as the wild goats, offer ed his assistance.  The
reply was, "We get on very well."  At once his eyes filled,
and he said, "You once helped me in a worse road; miay I
not now help you?"  And his aid was at once gratefully
accepted. At the top of the hill, while the party rested,
they heard his voice far off among the clefts of the rocks,
pleading for them and their relatives in distant America.
After his conversion, the deacon devoted  himself to
labors for souls, especially in the mountains.  One might
alv.ays see a tear and a smile on his face, and he was ever
ready, as at first, to speak "of sin and of Jesus."  lie
92 
FRUITS OF LAROR IN NESTORIAN HOMES.
traversed the mountains  many times on foot, with his
Testament andcl hymn book in his knapsack.  In the ruggedl passes, he would sing', "Rock of Ages, cleft for me,"
and at the spring by the wayside, "There is a fountain
filled with blood" flowed spontaneously firom his lips. Ile
warned every man, nigh,t and day, with tears, and pointed
them  to Jesus as their only hope.  He rested from  his
labors March 12th, 1856, and, as his mind wandered ill the
delirium of that brain fever, he dwelt much on those days
whenl he first learned the way to Christ. Hle would say,
"0, Miss Fiske wvas right when she pointed out that way;"
and then he would slhout, " Free grace! free grace! " till lie
sunk atway unconscious.  Again he would say, "That blessed Mr. Stocking! 0, it was free grace."  These  were
aldmost his last words.  The daughter who prayed with him
that first Saturday was by his dying bed, and her voice in
prayer was the last earthly sound that fell upon his ear.
It may strike the reader as strange that a man so notorious for wickledness as Deacon Guwergis was, should be
allowed in the Seminary; but Oriental notions of hospitality are widely different from ours; and in order to do
good to a people, however rude, they must feel that you
are their firiend.  No protection firom government can take
the place of this feeling of affectionate confidence from the
eople; and while sufficient help was at hand to repel any
overt wickedness, the highest usefulness required that
patient love should have its perfect work, and in this case,
at least, its labor was not iunrewarded.
The usefulness of the Seminary among the relatives of
its pupils was illustrated in another case that occurred
about the same time.  March 2d, 1846, the father of one
of the girls called and inquired, with tears, if his daughter
was troubled for her sins.  Surp)i.sed at such an inquiry
91)
ID 
WOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
firom a notorious drunkard, he was exhorted to seek his
own salvation.  He then told how he had been taught the
plague of his own heart, and, as a ruined sinner, was clinging to Christ alone.  His prayers showed that he was no
stranger at the throne of grace. Father and daughter
spent the evening mingling their supplications and tears
before the mercy seat. The daughter had given more
trouble than any in school, and several times had almost
been sent away. Four days later, her mother came, and
remained several days, almost the whole time in tears, and
hardly speaking, except to pray. Her daughter and the
pious members of the school were unwilling to let her go
till she came to Christ, and she seemed to take him for her
Saviour before she left. She was a sister of Priest Abrahamn, and had been so exceedingly clamorous aindl profane
in her opposition to religion, that her brother had for years
dreaded to see her. How did he rejoice, when, instead of
the customary oath, he found her uttering the praises of
her Saviour! The sister of her husband had been one of
the vainest of the vain, wearing an amount of ornament
unusual even for a Nestorian; but she no sooner put ou
the righteousness of Christ than she sold her ornaments,
and, giving the proceeds to the poor, clothed herself with
that modest apparel which becomethli women professing
godliness.  The husband himself, though an illiterate laborer, preached the gospel while at work in the field, and
often took two or three of his associates aside to pray with
them, and to tell them of Christ and his salvation.
But these cases must suffice: we can only indicate the
ways in which the school became a centre of holy influence,
especially for woman; but it is impossible to narrate all
the facts.
After  the revival, the Seminary was  thronged with
94 
FRUITS OF LABOR IN NESTORIAN HOMES.
visitors, who desired the time to be filled up with religious
instruction.  That year witnessed a rich ingathering of
wives and mothers, brought by their converted husbands
and children to be taught the way of salvation.  The
teacher who received visitors always found enough to do
both by day and by night. As soon as there were two praying women in a village, Miss Fiske and Miss Rice sought
to establish female prayer meetings; and when they visited
a village, the women expected to be called together for
prayer; and when the women returned the visit, they each
sought to be prayed and conversed with alone. This was
done also with the coiamunlicants generally three times a
year. The prayers and remarks of the pious members of
the school often gave a high spiritual tone to the weekly
prayer meeting. Occasionally there were maternal meetings; and on such occasions one teacher met with the mothers, and the other with the children in a separate room.
These took the place of the early meetings with women
mentioned in the beginning of the chapter, and were
very useful.
Nestorian families have been already described in part,
but the absence of the religious element in them can hardly
be realized by Christians here. They did not believe that
aI child was possessed of a soul until it was forty days old.
This belief affected all their feelings towards children, and
their custom of burying unbaptized infants outside of their
cemeteries did not serve to correct such impressions.
Family registers were unknown. In 1835, probably not
five Nestorians could tell their birthday, and but few knew
in what year they were born.  Miss Fiske kept a list of all
the children, which was read at every meeting; but at first
she could record the birth of only the very youngest. The
deceased children were written down in a separate page,
95 
WOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
and it was sad to see how much they exceeded the number
of the living. One childless mother, who had buried eleven,
was always present; for she said she wanted to pray for
the children of others, though her own were not. They
assembled in Miss Fiske's room, sometimes to the number
of thirty, with such of their little ones as were too small to
attend the other meeting, and, seated on the floor around
her, were never more happy than when telling their troubles,
asking questions, and receiving instructions about flimily
duties, much more specific than could be given on other
occasions.  Now and then she read to them, fiom English books, facts and truths adapted to their needs. One
good man in Fairhaven, Connecticut, who had heard of
this, sent a complete set of the Mothler's Magazine, to be
used in that way. So interested were they, that many of
them walked regularly three miles and back again, under a
burning sun, to enjoy these gatherings; and from a monthly,
it had to be changed to a weekly meeting. It sometimes
lasted three hours, but never seemed to them too long;
and, commenced in 1850, it is still kept up with as much
regularity as Miss Rice's many other duties will allow. It
would be interesting to dwell on its results; but a single
incident may suffice. One mother, whose husband was not
a Christian, was very regular in private devotion, but
thought she could not offer prayer in the family, till her
husband became dangerously sick, when, in the agony of
her intercession for him, she vowed that, if God woald
spare him, she would establish family prayer.  So, as soon
as he was able to bear it, she gathered her childrcen a-roua(id
his bed, and after they had read the first chapter of M'ttthew, verse about, she led in prayer, and so went onf reading the New Testament in the morning and the Old
Testament in the evening, till she got through with the
93 
FRUITS OF LABOR IN NESTORIAN HOMES.
whole of the former, before any one of the missionaries
knew that she had commenced.
The teachers of the Seminary enjoyed very much the
visits of the early inquirers from Geog Tapa, in the summer
of 1845, most of whom became hopefully pious the followingf winter.  Let us look in on one visit made towards the
end of May. A pupil announces that two women below,
wish to see Mliss Fiske; and a middle-aged stranger is shown
into her room.  In answer to the usual inquiry, "From
whence do you come?" she replies, "I have come from
Geog Tapa, for I have heard that you have repented, and I
want to know about it." She has walked six miles on purpose to make the inquiry.  "I wish that you, too, had
repented," calls forth the reply, "Alas, I have not! I am on
my way to destruction." Feeling that the Bible was the
safest guide for such an inquirer, Miss Fiske reads appropriate portions, explaining as she reads. The visitor shows
a great deal of Bible knowledge for one who cannot read,
indicating that she had not been inattentive to the faithful
instructions of Priest Abraham and Deacon John, and her
questions are numerous and intensely practical. Among
other thlings, she asked, "Is it true, that for one sin Adam
and Eve were cast out of Eden?" and on being told that
it was so, "There," said she, turning to the unconcerned
nieighbor, who had come with her, "do you hear that?
What will become of you and me, who have sinned so of ten?" At length prayer was proposed, to which she eagerly
and tearfully assented; and though the tongue that com mecnded her to Jesus, in that strange language, might have
faltered, the heart did not share in the embarrassment.
The woman, like the first inquirer, repeated every word of
the prayer in a low whisper, as though unwilling to lose a
single syllable.  The conversation was then resumed till it
9
97 
WOMAN AND HER SAVIOUIZo
was interrupted by the entrance of some of the pupils on
business. "Have you finished?" was the woman's eager
inquiry.  "I wish very much to hear more of these things."
Her companion now begged her to go home.  "No," was
the kind reply; "you may go, but I must stay here to
prayers." Evening prayers were earlier than usual that
evening for her sake, but still she lingered.  She had not
yet found rest. Selby, one of Mrs. Grant's pupils, then in
the Seminary, now  conversed with her; and as there
seemed to be a sympathy between them (Selby had
recently found peace in believing), they were left by themselves. After supper, Selby remained with her an hour or
more, that they might pray together, till it was quite dark,
and her friends had sent for her repeatedly. She left, hav
ing first begged permission to come in to morning prayers.
Morning came, and before sunrise she was again listening
intently to the reading of the Word, and, after devotions,
left for home, earnestly begging Miss Fiske to come and
spend a week in Geog Tapa.
The Seminary was dismissed June 5th. On that day,
several hundreds of the parents and friends of the pupils,
in both Seminaries, were invited to a simple entertainment,
got up in native style. The gentlemen of the mission ate
in one room, with the men and boys, and the ladies ia
another, with their own sex. The confidence and kind
feeling manifested by all towards the school was very
gratifying. After dinner, the whole company, seated in the
court, listened to an address from Mr. Holladay, then about
to return home. He spoke to parents and children on their
duties, privileges, and responsibilities: towards the close,
he spoke of the almost certainty of never meeting them
again till the judgment, and bade them an affectionate farewell.  His utterance was often choked, and his hearers
98 
FRUITS OF LABOR IN NESTORIAN HOMES.
wept; and well they might, for in him they parted with a
faithful friend. During the exercises, the members of the
two schools sang twice, to the great gratification of their
fi-iends.
That evening most of the pupils went home, all but a
few of the girls carrying with them a copy of the four
Gospels, in modern Syriac, which they had paid for with
their needles.
Miss Fiske left for Geog Tapa on the 14th of June
with Mlr. Stocking, reaching that place as the people were
coming out from evening prayers in the church.  The first
to welcome them were six pupils, residents in the village,
who greeted their teacher with a hearty good will.  Next
to them came Pareza, the inquirer, changed somewhat in her
feelings, but with no loss of religious interest. John, too,
was there (the native pastor): he had been busy, day and
night, instructing the people, and had taken special care of
the pupils, that they might both improve themselves and exert a good influence on others. When Mr. Stocking asked
him about matters in the village, " O sir," said he, "it is a
very good time here now; very many love to hear the
truth; their hearts are very open. O sir, I have very much
hope!" After supper, the villagers poured into the room
for a meeting, to the number of one hundred, while some
thirty or forty more were unable to get in. This was all
the more welcome, as no notice whatever had been given.
It was a clear moonlight evening, and the groups outside
were distinctly visible, through the latticed side of the
room.  John commenced with an earnest prayer for a
blessing on the evening; asking, in his simplicity, that
"the people might run after the word like sheep after
salt"- a strange expression to us, but most appropriate
and striking there.  Fixed attention was given to a.r*.
99 
WOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
Stocking's discourse: then John, who feared that those
around the door hald not been fed, spoke to them of
Zaccheus.  "The  crowd about him," said he, "did not
know his feelings; but Jesus knew them, and loved him;
andl so, mothers and sisters"-they, as an inferior class,
had to take the lowest places while the men were within"if you have come here to-night with a broken heart, though
we have not seen you, Jesus has."  He then, with Miss
Fiske's pupils, sung a hymn, and the meeting closed. Still,
many women lingered; some sitting down by Miss Fiske,
and others in little groups, talking over what they had
heard; very different from previous visits, when dress and
such things were the most interesting themes of conversation. This was the first meeting in the village in which
the missionaries noticed much religious interest.
Early in the morning, Miss Fiske's pupils Were gathered
together for a Bible class. The women soon filled the room.
The exercise continued all the forenoon, simply because it
could not be closed. It was impossible to send away unfed
those who hungered for the word. Among the women
were a few men, one of them the husband of the inquirer.
He was asked, " Have you and your wife chosen the good
part?"  He covered his face for a moment; the tears rolled
down his cheeks; and then he said, "By the grace of God,
I hope we have." His heart was too full to say more.
Soon after noon, MIr. Stocking preached in the church,
on the barren fig tree, to a crowded assembly. The heat
and the multitude made the place very uncomfortable, but
the interest deepened till the close. As soon as they were
out of the church, many women crowded around Miss
Fiske, some of whom she could look on as truly pious, and
more as thoughtful.  One, who was the first to be awa.kined about a year before, seemed now a growing Christian.
!-:. v., v.'
ioo 
FRUITS OF LABOR IN NESTORIAN HOMES.
On leaving, she said, "Perhaps I shall not see you again
till I meet you in heaven."  She seemed to be looking forward with humble hope to a sinless home.  With others,
she had encountered much opposition from her family and
firiends.  She has since entered into rest.
On the 19th, Selby visited AIiss Fiske, and in answer to
a question about a place for private devotion, "O0, yes,"
said she, "there is a deep hole under our house, like a
cellar, and there I go every day to pray."
A  brief account of her may not here be out of place.
In 1830, when she was an infant in her mother's arms, the
cholera in five dclays carried her father and five of his household to the grave.  In 1838, she was one of the first pupils
of'irs. Grant.  She learned more rapidly than the rest,
and yet was so amniable that she was loved by those whom
she excelled.  Still, she was a stranger to God, and she felt
it. AVWhe  thirteen years of age, her brother took her out
of school, replying to her earnest pleadings, to be allowed
to remain, "You have been there already too long."  At
the same time she was forced to marry a boy twelve
years of age, with whom she had never spoken.  For days
previously, tears were her meat and drink; nor was she
the only one that wept.  After this, the missionaries seldom saw her, till, one cold Sabbath in the winter of
1844-45, a girl entered the chapel, wrapped, as brides
usually are, in a large, white sheet. She was not recognizecl, of course, till her mother led her forward, saying,
"I have brought Selby here to-day to listen to the words
of God; she loves them and you very much."  She was
feeble and much depressed, and expressed a strong desire to
ret'urn to school.  IHer father-in-law consented to her teach ing in the primary department, on condition that her hus band was received into the Boys' Seminary, which was done.
9*
101 
WOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
She now manifested much interest in religion, and one day
wept much, and inclined to be alone. The next evening,
she went to Miss Fiske, distressed with a sense of sin.
Said she, "I have lied, and stolen, and sworn; nor that
only, but have lived so long without once loving my kind,
heavenly Father! When I felt sadly about dying at home,
I thought then only of hell; but now my sins- O0, how
many they are! I never knew before that I was such a
sinner." The next day, at her father-in-law's request, she
was to spend the Sabbath at home.  She was very loath
to go, but it was not thought best to try to retain her, and
she went. There she found neither closet nor Christian
friend, and the house was full of guests from morning till
night, whom  she was required to entertain.  Yet in the
morning she returned with even increased interest in spiritual things.  Said she, "Two  or three times I was left
alone for a moment, and then I tried to commit my soul to
my Saviour." Those few moments she seemed to value
above all price. Not long after, she found peace in Jesus,
who became her chosen theme. No wonder she loved to
point others also to the Lamb of God, and lead them to
the mercy seat.
102 
CHAPTER X.
GCEOG TAPA.
DEACON MIURAD XHAN IN 1846. - PENTECOSTAL SABBATH IN 1849. -
MIEETINGS IN 1850 AND 1854. - EXTRACTS FROM JOURNAL OF YO  NAN IN 1858.
THE village of Geog Tapa is so prominent, and has been
so largely blessed, that, though there is not room for a continuous account of the work in that place, we here give a
glimpse of its progress in different years.
Deacon Illuradcl Khan, one of the assistants in the Seminary, and a native of the place, spent some Sabbaths there
in May, 1846.  He took turns with the other native teacher
in this, going Saturday, and returning on  Monday.  He
tells uLs that, after morning prayers in the church, pious
men met together to pray for a blessing on the day; twelve
of their number then went to labor in other villages, the
rest remaining to wvork at home.  Passing through a vineyard, he found hi(dden among the vines a youth setting
home gospel truth to a group of others about his own age.
At their request, he expounded the parable of the ten virgins to them till it was time for forenoon service; then
they separated, to spend a few moments in private devotion before entering the church.
In 1849, the pious men of the village divided it into districts, and visited from house to house for religious conversation and prayer.  Meetings were held daily, andl well
attended. The most abandoned persons were hopefully
(103) 
WOM03AN AND HER SAVIOUR.
converted.   Crimes committed  twenty-five years before
were confessed, and restitution made. One Sabbath in
February, Mr. Stocking and Mar Yohanan found a large
assembly in the house of Mar Elias, listening to an exhortation from Priest Abraham. Mar Yohanan, who had not
been there since his conversion a little while before, was
then called on, and spoke of himself as the chief of sinners,
having led more souls to destruction than any other of his
people, and being all covered with their blood. In regard
to his flock he said, the fattest he had eaten, the poorest he
had cast away, the lame and the sick he had neglected.
He begged them no longer to look to their bishops for salvation, but to repent at once and turn to God.  Priest
Abraham, then recently awakened, also made a humble
confession of his sins as their priest, and besought them,
one and all, to attend to the salvation of their souls.
In the afternoon, the church was crowded, and a number,
unable to gain admission, retired to a school room, where a
meeting was conducted by a member of the Male Seminary.  In the church, they sung the hymn, "Come, Holy
Spirit, heavenly Dove."  Afar Yohanan offered prayer, and
Mr. Stocking preached from the text, "Now, then, we are
ambassadors  for Christ," and produced a very deep impression, which was increased by short addresses from  the
bishop and others.  This was known afterwards by the
name of the Pentecostal Sabbath.
In 1850, those previously renewed gained new light,
and those whose piety was  doubtfil - to  use Deacon
Johl-'s broken English, -  were "very lmuchl firme."  Miss
Fiske and Miss Rice spent a (,N,y in the villaoQe,:(hel tre
close of their spring ternm, and }.d (eli(<tfiT iitrcourse
with about twenty womea hloiefi-lly }-ziS',,:::(1 livy more
inquirers.  In the evening, spI)erl w,-a, lullied t,n')ugh3
104 
GEOG TAPA.
and men, woren, and children hastened to the house of
the pastor.  Mr. Stockino preached there to a crowded
assembly of mlen, while the teachers adjoutrned to a neighborino house, to meet with the women.  Their hearts were
fuill at mieeting so many for whom  they had alternately
hoped and feared, now sitting in heavenly places in Christ
Jesus; they rermemibered seeing their first peniltenatial tears,
and could hardly restrain their owni for joy. The house was
fill, and in a silence interrupted only by stifled sobs, they
comrmuned together concerning Jesus and his grace.  It
seemed as though God perfected praise that night out of
the mouths of babes, by keeping them perfectly still in
their mothers' arms; and as the pupils of the Seminary
belonging to the village, in their prayers, laid mothers,
sisters, and friends at the feet of Jesus, the place seemed
near to heaven. Next day, about one hundred and fifty
attended another meeting, and it was with difficulty the
teachers could tear themselves away.  One of the pious
mothers could not bear to have her daughter, recently con verted in the Seminary, leave her sight; and more than
once a day they bowed together at the throne of grace.
When this mother met Miss Fiske her feelings were so
intense she could only say, "Thank God," over and over,
and weep. Her husband was moved by his chlild's anxiety
for his salvation.  Once, when she urged him to pray, he
replied, "I cannot; but you may pray for me."  She at
once knelt and interceded for him, with many tears.  The
gray-headed man knelt also, deeply moved, and tears flowed
from eyes not used to weep. When she ceased praying,
shle rose; but his strength was gone; he could not rise.
Yet the love of the world was strong within him, and it is
to be feared that he resisted the Holy Ghost.
In 1854, Miss Fiske found about sixty families maintain
105 
WOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
ing family prayer, and hardly a family in which there was
not some one that seemed to be a true disciple. John held
A prayer meeting Sabbath morning with those whom he
went out, two and two, to preach in the neighboring villages, and in the evening they reported what they had
done. Sabbath school commenced about nine o'clock, and
before it opened, almost all were reading or listening to
those that read; and then the school continued in session
two hours, without a sign of weariness. The number
wishing to learn to read was so large that it was difficult to
provide for them. Men came begging good teachers for
their wives, and women came pleading for spelling books
for their husbands. After school, at their own request,
Miss Fiske met twenty-one girls, who had been members of
her school (twenty of them now teachers in the Sabbath
school), and gave them a word of counsel and encouragement in their work. At the close of afternoon service, the
women who could read staid with her till near sunset, they
never so thankful before, and she never more thankful to
be with them.
The next glimpse we take of Geog Tapa shall be from a
native standpoint. A young man of the village, possessed
of more than ordinary abilities, was early taken into the
Mfale Seminary. His influence over the rest was so great,
and so decidedly opposed to religion, that he was about to
be sent away, when grace made him the first fruit of the
revival in 1846. Yonan (for that is his name) was a teacher
in the Female Seminary from 1848 till 1858, and, as he was
generally accustomed to spend his Sabbaths in his native
village, on Monday morning he handed in to Miss Fiske a
written report of the labors of the previous day; and from
these we now give some extracts:'  "January 17th, 1858.  I had a pleasant time in morning
106 
GEOG TAPA.
famnily prayer, at which several young persons were present.
The Sabbath school was followed by a meeting, at the close
of which I returned to my room with four young men.  I
talked with themn about two hours, first about coming to
church, - for they attend only occasionally,- and in this
they promised to do better. I then questioned until I
reached their inmost souls. I asked one,' What is the
distance between you and God?''MIy teacher, there is a
very great distance between us.''Is it God's fault, or
)ours?''It is mine.'  I then looked on another, noted
for his wickedness, and said,'Beloved, did not Christ come
for you?  His stripes, his anguish, his crucifixion, -were
they not for you?  Why, then, treat him so ill?  Has he
left the least thing undone for you?' He admitted the
truth, but seemed like a rock.  At length I said to them,
'Aow, Satan has provided something or somebody outside
the door, to drive these thoughts from your hearts.' One
replied,'True, Satan has let down all the nets of the Sea
of Ardclishai 1 for us.'  I prayed for them, and they left me,
serious.  Then I prayed for them alone.  Soon my little
sister Rlaheel came in, who is under Papal influence.  I
talked with her about prayer to the saints, and opened to
the ten commandments, and began to read; but she did
not want to hear. 3Iy heart yearned over my poor sister,
and I prayed with her.
"Iloses preached in the afternoon about Achan, and after
that I had my usual meeting with the pious women.  Guly
returned with me for conversation. I think she is a blessed
Christian. She labors and prays with two of her com panions. She told how her cousin ridiculed her, and I
encouraged her to go forward, but said,'If all the world
think you a Christian, don't rest till you can say, "I know
I Lake of Oroomiah.
107 
VWOMAN AN) HER SAVIOUR.
in whom I have believed(]."'  We prayed together, and 0,
what a prayer she offered  Deacon Siyadl led the evening
meeting.
"Jafzt(try 24th. After morning service, I took Baba
Khan and Guwergis to my room.  The first I had labored
with last year, and thought him interested.  His wife fears
God, and has often asked me to talk with him.  HIe is sel dom absent from church or prayer meeting, and often goes
out with our young men when they preach.  This was my
thought in talking with him:' Near the kingdom, but not
in it.' I earnestly pressed these questions: What do you
think of yourself? What is your dependence for salvation'? Have you repented? In short, on which side are
you?  He was troubled; tears ran down his cheeks, and
for a time he made no reply. At last he said,'I cannot
tell.' A companion began to answer for him, with the
confidence of ignorance, judging Christians and finding
holes in the coats of the righteous:'Who knows whether
a man is a Christian?  God alone.'  I said,'Are there
any Christians in our village?'' Yes.''Then you know
some as Christians?'  His words were many, while Baba
Khian's were few.  3iy father here came in, but I prayed
wvith them all, and then went to church, where I preached
firom the words,'And thou mnournl at the last.'
"To-day I conversed with Sadee.  I found her in the habit
of praying with her sisters in Christ one by one. I advised
her to try and lead some of her unconverted neighbors to
Christ by her labors and prayers. She promised to do so.
W,e spent more than an hour speaking the language of
Canaan, and then knelt at the feet of the Saviour whom
we love.  She prayed, spreading out her hands to heaven,
as I think the early saints used to do; and it seemed as
though God would fill us with blessing in answer to that
108 
GEOG TAPA.
prayer.  She left me alone, and thanking God for these
blessedl opportunities to labor.
"sJcm~ctry 31st. After meeting, conversed with Munny,
daiughter of  tiukdesseh.  It was profitable to talk with
her. She said that her sainted mother used to say, "When
imy heart is cold, I go to Christ, and never rise from  my
knees till he warms it."  She has some hope for hey husbaIId, and also fear, since he does not forsake wine.  She
told of a woman for whom she had prayed and labored five
or six years, and promised to do so with others. 0, what
a sweet savor of piety did I receive from her! If we had
many such mothers in Geog Tapa how changed it would
be!  I cannot write all our pleasant words; they remain
for eternity.
" Februtary 7th.  I took home from Sabbath school two
young men, for whom I have fears because they drink too
much wine.  I talked long with them, not as though I
would take a pledge from them, or that it is a sin ever to
drink at all, for I thought this would not be profitable; but
I asked them questions, that they might themselves distinguish what is right; as,'Does wine make  you to sin?'
They owned that it did.  Their hearts seemed won to the
right, but the work is the Lord's. Mlay he save them from
this temptation.
"In the afternoon, I began to talk with Saism without
feeling, but ended in tears. I did not ask questions, but
carefully explained the difficulties and the fight of faith,
also the special grace of God to his people. When I said
to her,' I want you to enlarge your heart, and take in ono
more besides the two women whom you now labor with,'
she selected a very ignorant one. I am afraid that I do
differently, seeking rather an easy work.
"February 22d.  This afternoon I sent for Nargis.  I
10
109 
WOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
had never thought of her as a Christian, but I found that
I was greatly mistaken.  It is all my own fault.  I had
seldom met her, and never prayed with  her.  I commenced:'Do you think yourself a Christian?''I do.'
'How long have you thought so?''About eight years.'
'How is it that I have not known it?''Yakob was nay
pastor, and since he left I have had none.' Then she told
of her awakening, and sufferings for Christ's sake, between
her betrothal and her mnarriage.'I used to go to evening
meetings with Yakob, and on my return my uncle would
take me by the braicds of my hair and throw me on the
ground, saying, "You go because there are young men
there." Sometimes I found the door barred against me;
then I went to a neighbor's to lodge, or oftener to the stable,
and slept in a manger; but I was never afraid, for Christ
was with me: for a time my betrothed wished to put me
awav.  It was then I found Christ, and I have never forsaken him since.' She is now poor and in distress. She
attends church and  Sabbath school, but cannot go  to
evening meeting, as her two little children keep her at
home.  She lamented this, not thinking that she could
serve Christ in the care of these little ones. I told her,'I
preach that prayer and the care of children are equally a
duty.'  She was greatly comforted: these words seemed
like oil poured into the flickering lamp. I gave her the
' Green Pastures,' and prayed with her. I have great confidence in her piety.
"On Friday forenoon, I saw Martha, the wife of Eshoo.
I trust she has grace in her heart; and her husband hopes
that he is a Christian, but looks after her more than himself. She sees him not doing right, and tells him in love;
he is not pleased. Still, she thinks him a Christian. She
wished I would talk to them together, that their path
110 
GEOG TAPA.
might be one.  I told her I did not think it best that
she should talk much to him, but be very quiet, pray for
him, be obedient to him, and hope to win him by her
chaste conversation coupled with fear. She received my
words well.
"February 28th. I talked with Moressa.  We  hoped,
seven or eight years ago, that she was a Christian; but her
husband soon prevented her attending meeting, and so she
remained, till lately she came to church again. I did not
know that one of the sisters in Christ had prayed regularly
with her all this while, but supposed that she had gone
back to her dead forms, and that God moved me to call
her to repentance. But I found her trusting that she had
been set in Christ's breastplate, the light of which can
never go out. I said,'Do you think you love the Saviour?''Yes, as the apple of my eye.''Are you sure
that you have not forsaken him in all these years?''I
have been very sinful all the time, but do not think I have
taken my hand from Christ.' My heart was now drawn
towards her. I said,' Mioressa, forgive me. I have been an
unfaithful shepherd. I have not once searched for you. I
confess my faults.''I have faults. I have been a wandering sheep, forsaking the fold.'' Have you kept up secret
prayer during all these years?''I have.' I found that she
had learned to read at home, and I gave her a Testament.
I have a good hope for her; but how negligent I have
been! There may be many Christians unknown."
These extracts might be extended; but enough have
been given to illustrate the inner workings of Nestorian
piety, and the labors of those so appropriately called
"native helpers." It was such men that Paul called his
helpers in Christ Jesus.
The women of Geog Tapa, in a letter to Miss Fiske,
111 
WOOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
written Feb. 1861, thanking her for her labors among them,
say, "We often think, What are we more than the women
of other nations, that we should have such heavenly blessings? and are ready to cry, Blessed is the dust of the
land that sends forth such good news, and makes known
the way of life to the world." They add, that at their last
communion more than eighty souls sat down at the Lord's
table; and it seemed as if He who sitteth between the
cherubim was present in the church.
112 
CHAPTER XI.
REVIVAL IN  1846.
PREPARATORY' ORK. - SANCTIFIED AFFLICTIONS. - NAME FOR REVIVAL.
-SCENES IN THE SEMINARIES IN JANUARY. -DEACON JOHN, SANUM,
AND SARAH. - MR. STODDARD. - YAKOB. -YONAN. - NIEETING IN
THE BETHEL. - PRIEST ESHOO.-DEACON TAMO.- PHYSICAL EXCITE  IENT AND ITS CURE. -ARTLESS SIMPLICITY OF CONVERTS. -MISSION  ARY BOX. —MEETINGS BEFORE VACATION. -MR. STODDARD'S LABORS.
- FEMIALE PRAYER MIEETING.- REVIVAL IN THE AUTUMN.
THE first revival in Oroomiah seemed to burst forth like
a fountain in the desert. Yet, as such a fountain, though
springing full grown from the earth, is connected with unseen arrangements working out that visible result, so was
this revival connected with an extended process of preparation.  For years there had been a laborious inculcation of
divine truth, especially in the Seminary. True, there had
been few conversions; but those few were an essential part
of the preparatory work. The roots of this revival extended back as far as the conversion of Deacon John, in
1844. Even in those still unconverted, there had been a
wonderfil preparation of the way of the Lord.  No  one
could compare the condition of the places yet unblessed by
missionary labor, with those so favored, and not feel this.
RIeligious education had made a marked improvement in
the appearance of the pupils of both Seminaries, in their
personal habits, thetr intelligence, and especially in their
1 0 *                         (113) 
WOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
knowledge of the doctrines of the gospel. Old superstitions had lost their hold; they could no longer trust in
fasts and ceremonies, and they had an intellectual understanding of the way of salvation through a Redeemer.
True, all this did not necessarily involve a spiritual work;
but God is pleased to have the way thus prepared for that
Spirit who sanctifies through the truth. Those who had
received the most instruction were the first to come  to
Christ, and have since lived the more consistent Christian life.
Then, in the good providence of Him who always observes a beautiful order in the manifestations of his grace,
other influences tended to the same result. The very
delay of the blessing called forth earnest prayer from the
hlusbandmen who were waiting for precious fruit, and had
long patience for it, till they received the early and the
latter rain. The trials which the missionaries had passed
through in 1845 also tended to produce that despair of
help from themselves which usually precedes blessing.
In 1844 they numbered sixteen souls; but in 1846, from
various causes, they were diminished to ten. These were
not discouraged, but remained at their post confident that
labors in the Lord cannot be in vain. Then the persecution under Mar Shimon shut them up to God as their only
hope, while it rid them of some native helpers, who cared
chiefly for their own temporal advantage. The army of
Gideon, on all sides, was being diminished in order to
secure obedience to that precept, " He that glorieth, let him
glory in the Lord."  The  feeling was general, "all our
springs are in God."  One of the missionaries said, in the
autumn  of 1845, "God never formed a soul that Christ
cannot redeem from the power of sin.  I know this people
are sunk in sin and degradation; but Jesus died to save
114 
REVIVAL IN 1846.
them, and we may see them forever stars in his crown of
rejoicing, if we are only humble and faithful enough to
lead them to the Saviour."
At the time of the revival, Dr. and Mrs. Perkins
resided at Seir, and Dr. and Mrs. Wright were temporarily with them in that village. Mr. Breath was in the
city, but using the Turkish mainly, he never ventured to
give religious instruction in Syriac; so that Mr. Stocking
and Mr. Stoddard were the only laborers in Oroomiah.
They lived on the mission premises already described; and
at that time the Male Seminary occupied a building in the
same enclosure.
One day in the autumn of 1845, Mr. Stocking, Miss Fiske,
and Deacon John were riding together, when John asked
in English, "If we ever have a revival here, what shall we
call it?"  MIr. Stocking replied, "Let us get it first; then
we will find a name;" and when it did come, the pious
Nestorians at once called it "an awakening."
Towards the close of December, Mr. Stocking noticed
repeated indications of deep seriousness among the pupils
of Mr. Stoddard, and felt that they were on the eve of a
revival. About the same time, Deacon John was more
active in labor, and earnest in prayer. In the Seminaries,
the teachers did not think so much of what their pupils
were, as of the power of God to make them like himself.
They labored in hope, expecting a blessing; but it came
sooner than they looked for, and in larger measure. The
first Monday of the new year, January 5th, was spent as
a day of fasting and prayer; and the missionaries had just
begun to pray, when they found that some were praying
for themselves.  Miss Fiske went into her school, as usual,
at nine o'clock, and, after telling her flock that many
prayers were being offered for them that day in a distant
115 
WOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
land, led their morning devotions, and then sent them into
another room to study with a native teacher. Sanum and
Sarah lingered behind the rest; and as they drew near, she
asked, "Did you not understand me?" They made no
reply; and she saw they were weeping.  "I-ave you had
bad news?" Still no reply; but when they got near enough,
they whispered, "3iay we have  to-day to care for our
souls?" and Sarah added, "Perhaps next year I shall not
be here."  There was no private room to give them, but
they made a closet for themselves among the fuel in the
wood cellar, and there spent that day looking unto Jesus;
nor did thley look in vain.  Their teacher did not know
where they had gone, till, long fter one of them had died,
the survivor glve her an account of that memnorable day.
On Sabbath evening, January 18th, the words at the
English prayer meeting were few; but the prayers carried the dear pupils and laid them at the feet of Jesus.
At the close of the mieeting, Mr. Stoddard was lighting his
candle to go home, when MAr. Stocking asked if he saw
any indications of interest in his school. There was no
reply; but the expressive face, and the candle dropping unnoticed as he held it, showed that thought was busy, and
the heart futll.  At length he said, with deep feeling, "I
should expect to see interest if we felt as we ought to
feel;" and passed out.  All were impressed with his manner, so earnest, yet so humble.  Hle retired to his study,
called John, and talked with him  onl the state of the
school. HIe proposed that they should each day make
some one pupil a subject of special prayer and personal
effort, and begin that night with Yakob of  Sooldooz.
They prayed together for him, and then he said, "John, I
want to talk with him to-night; we don't know what may
be ou the morrow; go and call him." Yakob, who had
116 
REVIVAL IN 1846.
acted badly in meeting that day, came, expecting to be
punished; but when Mr. Stoddard kindly asked him to
come and sit down by him, and, taking his hand, said,
",Have you ever thought that you have a soul to be saved
or lost?" he broke down  at once.  He confessed that
the whole school had combined to shut out the subject
firom their thoughts, but really felt so uneasy, that if one
of them should be brought to Christ he thought all would
follow. Then the good man, who was so distressed that
dclay because he could see no impression made by the sermon, thaniked God  and took courage.  Not willing to
devote Monday to Yakob alone, he conversed with another
of the same name, and he too went away weeping to his
closet. The two had been in the recitation room but a
little while before their feelings became so intense that
they had to ask leave to retire.  "It is God!" "It is
God!" was whispered from seat to seat; and at noon a
group collected to discuss what was to be done. One proposed to rise up against the work, and put it down; but at
length Yonanl of Geog Tapa said, "I don't want to be a
Christian; I don't mnleani to be; but I am afraid to oppose
this; we had better let it alone.  If it is God's work we
cannot put it down, and if it is man's work it will come to
nought without our interference."  Nothing more was said,
but before school commenced that afternoon, some of those
boys were on their knees in prayer.
In the evening, Mr. Stoddard sent for two leaders in
the opposition, very promising scholars, but of late forward in every thing that was evil - one of them this
Yonan, and as he himself told afterwards: "Mr. Stoddard
said,'If you do not wish to be saved yourselves, I beg of
you, from my inmost soul, not to hinder others;' and
eternity so opened up before me, that I was ready to be
117 
WOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
swallowed up. I longed for some one to speak to me of
the way of escape; but no such word was spoken to me
that night. I could not sleep, for I was almost sure there
was but a step between me and death." Late on Thursday
evening, the other Yonan, of Ada, came to Mr. Stoddard
ill extreme agitation, who conversed with him a while, and
then left him there to pray alone. That night he too could
not sleep. The years he had spent in sin rose up before him
in the light of God, and filled him with anguish; but next
morning, in conversing with Mr. Stoddard, he seemed to
find rest in submitting to sovereign mercy.
On Monday evening, the indications of interest in the
Female Seminary were such, that the teacher invited those
disposed to seek salvation at once, to come to her room at
five o'clock.  Before that hour, a numiber had retired to
pray for themselves. Just then, Mr. Stoddard came to
the door of the teacher, saying, "I cannot stop; but I
wanted you to know that four or five of my boys are
mulch distressed for their sins." This was the first intimation she had of what was taking place in the other school;
and she turned away from Mr. Stodtard to find five of her
pupils in the same condition. Mr. Stoddard came in again,
in the course of the evening, to pray and consult; and Mr.
Stocking gave up every thing else to labor with the pupils
in both schools. Both Dr. Perkins and Dr. Wright came
down frequently from Seir. Every day brought out new
cases of those who were being taught of God.  Wednesday
evening, at the conclusion of a sermon from Mr. Stocking,
on the words, "Behold, I stand at the door and knock," no
member of the Male Seminary seemed willing to leave his
seat.  After a few words of exhortation, they were dismissed to their rooms; but so intense were their feelings
that they came in crowds to the teacher's study, where he
118 
REVIVAL  IN  1846.
preached Jesus Christ, and forgiveness through his blood,
till near midnight; then, fatigued and exhausted, he retired
to rest. Thursday evening, in the English prayer meeting,
Ir. Stoddard said, "God will assuredly carry forward his
own work.  Let us give ourselves up to labor for him, in
pointing these precious souls to Christ." After the meeting,
the teachers of both Seminaries left to engage in that
blessed work till midnight. Eleven years after, on the
same evening, and about the same hour, one was called to
see the other pass from earth into the presence of the
Saviour whom he then set forth so faithfully.  No wonder
the survivor recalled it in the hush of that parting scene.
It is difficult to describe the occurrences of this eventful
week. The teachers' rooms were in such demand as closets
for the pupils, that they could hardly command them long
enough for their own devotions. They were ready to
write "Immanuel" on every thing around them.  The girls
were very free to express their feelings, and they had such
perfect confidence in their teacher, that often, during the
revival, some of them woke her in the morning, standing at
her bedside, with some inquiry about the way of life.
The two schools hardly knew any thing of each other
till Friday evening, when they met in a room fitted up for
the Female Seminary the preceding autumn.  The  first
time Mr. Stoddard entered it after this, he looked round,
and said, "May this room be wholly consecrated to the
Lord forever;" and this evening Christ seemed to take
possession of it. The boys sat on one side, and the girls
on the other; and seldom, perhaps, has there been a company more  under the influence of things unseen.   It
seemed as though God himself spoke that evening through
his ministering servants, and this and that one was born
there and then. It was in the same room that that last
119 
WOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
prayer meeting of the teacher with her former pupils was
held, July 15th, 1858. In the engraving, the two upper
windows, immediately to the left of the small ones over
the central door, belong to this room.
At the close of the week, ten'of the pupils were trusting
in Christ; and of the next Lord's day it might truly be
said, "That Sabbath was an high day," for the Lord was
present, and many strong men bowed before him. Priest
Eshoo had watched the boys; he had watched his own praying Sarah; and now he looked within. He had never been
known to weep; he scorned such weakness; but when, at
the close of the afternoon service, Mr. Stocking took his
hand, saying, "Be sure you are on the right foundation," he
buried his face in his handkerchief and wept aloud. Nor
did he weep alone; Deacon Tamo, too, - whose levity all
through the week had been a sore trial to Mr. Stoddard, so
that he had asked, "Can it be that God has let him come
here to hinder the work?"- now trembled from head to
foot. Mr. Stoddard prayed with him, and as they rose
from their knees, Tamo looked him in the face, and, with
streaming eyes, said, "Thank you, thank you for caring for
my soul."
During the following week, most of the inmates of both
Seminaries were deeply convinced of sin, and daily some
souls seemed to come to the Saviour.
But some things rendered it apparent that the interest
was not all from above. One evening, fifteen or twenty
boys were found rolling on the floor, groaning and crying
for mercy. Measures were taken at once to prevent the
repetition of such a scene, and at evening prayers Mr.
Stocking commenced his remarks by asking if any of them
had ever seen the Nazloo River, at Marbeeshoo, near its
source.  Startled by what seemed a very untimely question,
120 
REVIVAL  IN  1846.
a few answered, "Yes."  "Was there much water in it?"
WVondering what he could mean, the answer was, "No;
very little."  "Did it make much noise?"  "Yes; a great
deal."  The catechist went on: "Have you seen the same
river on the plain?"  By this time, every ear was listening,
and all replied, "Yes."  "Was it deep and wide?"  "Yes;
it was full of water."  "And was it more noisy than at
MIarbeeshoo?" "No; it was very quiet and still." The
parable was now applied very faithfully.  He said that he
had hoped the Holy Spirit had been teaching them the evil
of their hearts; but their noise and confusion that evening
showed him that there was no depth to their experience.
The effect was wonderful; they hung their heads and
quietly dispersed, and from many a closet that night might
have been heard the petition, "Lord, make me to know my
heart, and let me not be like that noisy river." What
threatened to be an uncontrollable excitement became at
once a quiet but deep sense of guilt. Their desires were
not less intense, but more spiritual; their consciences were
very tender, and their feelings contrite, but subdued and
gentle.
In this revival, the converts had a great deal of feeling,
but no knowledge of the mode in which such feelings find
expression in Christian lands; and in the freshness and
strenoth of their emotions they yielded to every impulse
with an unconscious simplicity that was exceedingly interesting.  If they were under conviction of sin, that found
immediate and unrestrained utterance. If they thought
they were forgiven, that, too, at once found expression.
There was a wonderful transparency of spirit that revealed
each varying aspect of their feelings, and withal a ten dency to undue excitement that needed careful handling.
Indeed, it was found necessary to watch their social meet
11
121 
WOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
ings very closely, and sometimes to direct them to pray
alone.
For three weeks, very few visitors camne to the Seminary.  The  time seemed to be given expressly for the
benefit of the pupils, and it was like one continual Sa)bath.  Every corner was consecrated to prayer, and miost
of the work mwas direct effort for the salvation of souls.
But after that, visitors began to come, and theni the young
converts lbecame helpers in Christ Jesus, even the sight of
their devotion tLurning' the thoughts of others to spiritual
things.  Often ten or fifteen women spent the night on the
premises;  anld at such times, all the spare bedding was
brought into the great room, which was tra-nsformed into a
dormitorv.  The teacher often staid with them  till micldnight, and then, from  her own  room, could hear them
praying the rest of the night.  In connection with this,
one  incident claims our notice.  One  day in February,
a box  arrived fr om America  for the Sen dn4ary; but so
engrossed was the teacher with more imI1)ortant duities,
that it was midni ght ere she could open it. NText niorning,
all were invited to her room, to see the contents.  She told
of the kind friends who hadl sent it, and the love of Christ,
that constrained to such kindness.  They were moved to
tears, but not one rose to examine the things, and not a
word was spoken, till the proposal was made that the quilts
should be kept for the use of their friends who came to
hear the word of God.  All joyfully agreed to that, and
then, after looking at the articles, they returned to pray
for their benefactors.
The last meetings of the school before the March vacation were called thanksgivings, and fitly, too, for in the two
Seminaries as many as fifty souls had begun to love the
Saviour   When they left, the universal cry was, " Pray for
122 
REVIVAL IN 1846.
US."  " Pray for us in the temptations that await uis at
home."  One little girl said, "Did you ever see a new-born
lamb cast into the'snow and live?  And can we live?"
Thank God, most of the hopeful converts did live, and we
trust are to live forever, with the good Shepherd who gave
his lifte for their salvation.
It does not fall in wiil the design of this volume to give
al coImplete account of' the revival, but we cannot leave it
ANwithlout a word more about the instrumentality of Mr.
Stoddardcl in connection with that work of grace.  lie was
abundant in preaching.  lIe did not think that the most
ordinary sermons are  oodl enough for tile mission field;
for hlie knew that the Nestorians could discriminate as well
as others nearer home, andcl so wrote out his sermons carefuilly in English, but in the Syriac idiom, noting on a blank
page the books consulted in their preparation.  He also
excelled  in  labors for individuals.   The first inquirer
becamie such while MIr. Stoddard pressed home upon his
conscience his guilt as a sinner against God;  and the
same is true of many others.  After conversing with a
person, hlie always led him to the throne of grace, and then
had him present his own offering there; and after such
a one had left, he seemed unable to turn his thoughts
to any thing else, till again in private he had commended
him  to God.  Indeed, he often began to do this before
they descended the stairs. Hle kept a little book, in which
hlie recorded every case, the state in which he found the
person, and any subsequent change;  and it was noticed
tlat where he begaan, he continued to labor, not only till
there was hope, but even assurance of hope.  Such labor
is as exhausting as it is delightfil; and no wonder his
streng?th proved less than his zeal and love.
It  was a great joy to hin when his peolple could take
123 
WOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
part in prayer meetings. He divided the thirty converts
among them into three circles, and met each of them twice
a week: this furnished him a season of Wfreshment every
day, and each of them took part at least once a week.
They were thus early initiated into a course of Christian
activity, and taught that they would lose much themselves,
besides failing to do good to others, if they held back. The
converts were so rooted and grounded in this truth, that
once, when Miss Fiske was in Geog Tapa, a brother said to
her that she must not leave the village till she had induced
a woman to pray with her, whom they all regarded as a
Christian, but who would not take part in their female
prayer meetings; and when she objected to urging her,
Deacon John replied, "If she was an ordinary Christian,
we might let her pass; but her position is one of such
prominence, that the other women will do just as she does;
and so she must do right." Miss Fiske talked long with
the delinquent, but she insisted that she could not do it.
The missionary told of her own trials in the matter, -how
she had staid away from meeting lest she should be called
on, and remained unblessed till she was willing to do her
duty. She prayed with her once and again, even a third
time, before she consented, saying, "I will not displease
God any more in this."  So, drawing very close to her
instructor, she offered two petitions for herself, and one that
her firiend might be rewarded for showing her her duty.
Hannah was soon active in the women's meetings, and is
to this day a most useful and consistent Christian.
Another marked feature in Mr. Stoddard's labors was his
tact in setting others to work for Christ. He taught his
pupils that they must toil as well as pray, and soon after
the first converts were brought to Christ, definite labor for
others was assigned to them, not only among their school
124 
REVIVAL IN 1846.
mates and those who visited the premises, but also in
gathering in those not disposed to come to meeting.  Once,
when three fourths of the pupils were hopefully pious, Mr.
Stoddard said, "I must bring in more, just to furnish work
for these converts." He himself was happy in his work,
because he gave himself wholly to it, without the least
reservation; and amid the many trials that marked the
years of his residence in Persia, he looked beyond them all,
to Him who not only can give joy in suffering, but, by
means of it, bring sinners to the Saviour.
The hopeful converts in the Seminary, after spending
the summner of 1846 at their own homes, in circumstances
of great trial and temptation, returned, all save one, not
only retaining their interest in spiritual things, but established in Christian character.  Their friends also testified
to their thoughtfulness, prayerfulness, and cheerful obedience at home, and the influence of their piety was happy
on others.
For a while, in the autumn of 1846, the school was disbanded on account of the cholera.  But, contrary to the
fears of many, after a separation of two months, all were
spared to meet again, though hundreds had fallen on all
sides. Three weeks afterwards, the Christians among them
seemed more than usually earnest in prayer for the conversion of the impenitent, and at once the answer came.
The first one awakened was MIoressa, now the wife of
Yakob, of Supergan, and then about fourteen years of age.
She had been taken into the family of Mrs. Grant nine
years before, and that of Mr. Stocking afterwards.  She had
received much religious instruction, with apparently little
effect; but now her convictions were deep, though she did
not submit to Christ for nearly a week after she felt she
was lost.  Her case deeply enlisted the sympathies of her
11*
125 
WO. WOMA\ AND HLR SAVIOUR.
fellow-pupils, and soon  several others passed  through a
season of deep distress, to rest in the grace of Christ.
One of these wvas Eneya, sister of Oshaina, and now the
wife of Sllemon, in Aniadia.  HIer widowed mother had
fled with her childlren to Oroomiah  before the Koordishl
invasion of her native Tehoina.  Few  children have so
deep a sense of Sill as shle had, or exercise such implicit
trust in the Saviour.  At  that tire, her teacher wrote,
"[f:y  shle become  a messe,ger of great  good to  her
countrywomenl;" and inow, that prayer is being answered
in her usefulness in that distant and lonely field of labor.
Altogethler there were seven who seemed at this time to
take the Lord Jesus Christ as their God and Saviour.
126 
ilruits of this revival.  The first to ask the way to heaven,
to fiEd it, and to enter through the ga-te ilto the city, was
Sarhli, or Sarrn, as the Nestorians pronounce it.  She was
)orn  amoong  the rude miountaineers of Gawar, in  1831.
THelr fIather, Esh0oo, tlhen a deacon, regrded  her at first
Kwi    the aversion Nestorian fathers  usually felt towards
their (daugolters; but her strong attahl,e,.nt to him while
-et a child, so v-on, his heart,, that wvhen the  Koords overC'5  Gavar, i  1(?)3:, and( the f,aily fled ftiom   eir sminoul]eria,.'~illnC, hle wias willing' to be seen carrying her on
his )k, Iac  -in the saNe wvy that his wifle bore her younger
iter.~l8    T!,, c....;~y  tosped for a tirn(e lt Degala, and sub    oit-cd 1   1e f,'     (101or to door, lo oinlc at niglt in a
stilie.   J,erj h    ine  llec1(t or  the Ssiiutll~ht   tTlel' sOOll
lT,',.'u.1;:-  ]'. i to the not'(e  of the 1 is C -,ies;  and one
4a   rs. Grantt,       j  the  n.js  bout secu-Iu i-he3 bon-ehberishted
desi;? o       sho o l  for oils, asored hii, in her winning way,
6' Hl:v.e you any daun-hters? >and wxill you not secd tlhemi to
o,rl tittle school?  The inoliirv -evived a wish that hle had
Ni while %et in Gawar., thalt ]is dauhtcr should( learn to
read   and in the s'i4no of 1841, wllien hlie moved  from
(127) 
WOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
Degala to the city, he sent her to the mission school. She
had just entered her tenth year - a tall, slender, dark-eyed
girl, even then giving indications of her early death, and
though often a great sufferer, she applied herself so diligently to study, that she soon became, as she ever continued to be, the best scholar in the school.
The ancient Syriac Bible was the principal text book;
and she so far mastered that language as to acquire a
knowledge of Scripture rarely attained in any land by a
child of her years. She was the walking concordance of
the school; and her knowledge of the doctrines of the
Bible was even more remarkable.  Unlder the teaching
of MIrs. Harriet Stoddard, she had also learned to sing
sweetly our sacred music. Still, with all her acquirements,
she was destitute of grace; and her declining health led
her teacher to feel much anxiety for her salvation.
On the first Monday in 1846, she said to Sanum, one of
her schoolmates, who, she knew, was thoughtful, "Sister,
we ought to turn to God. Shall we ever find a better
time than when so many are praying for us?" They
together resolved to spend the day in seeking salvation;
and the manner in which they made known this purpose
to their teacher, and carried it out, has been already
related. (See p. 116). From that day, she never seemed to
waver.  As soon as she found peace for herself, she sought
to make others acquainted with her Saviour; not forgetting, however, that prayer of the Psalmist, "Search
jme, 0 God, and know my heart; try me, and know my
thoughts.  See if there be any wicked way in me, and
lead me in the way everlasting." Feeble as she was, she
never  shrank from lal)or. Hlotirs every day were spent in
her closet, and the rest of her time was sacredly used for
Christ.  She had much to do with the conversion of the
128 
FIRST FRUITS.
twenty schoolmates whom she was permitted to see in
Christ before she went home; and she did much for the
women who came to the Seminary.  HIer teacher never
knew a yolung person more anxious to save souls.  Both
pupils andi visitors loved to have Sarah tell them the way.
They said, "1We can see it when she tells us."  No won(ler they saw it, for she seemed to look on it all the time.
Her teacher depended much on her, and yet often reinconstratedcl with her for such incessant labors.  Still she felt
that she must be about her Fathler's business while the day
lasted.  Her desires for the salvation of her father seemed
to commence with her anxiety for herself; and his feelings
were soon so tender that he could not answer an inquiry
about his own state without tears.  Sarah was the first to
know that he had found peace.  His first religious intercourse with her vwas to tell her that he had found Jesus.
He hadl known that she was thoughtful, but was not prepared to find her so full of humble hope and holy joy.
Next day, when urged by a missionary to labor for the
salvation of his famLily, he replied, "Sarah knows the way
to heaven better than I do. She can teach me far better
than I could her." Their previous strong attachment now
ripened into Christian love. He never felt that his daily
bread had been given him, if he had not knelt with her in
prayer, and his heart been lifted up by her petitions as well
as his own.  Her mother at first scoffed; but soon she, too.
sought the Saviour; and her younger daughter, whose evil
ways for a time tried Sarah sorely, was also afterwards
brought into the kingdom.
MIr. Stocking used to call her " the best theologian
among the Nestorians," and often said, "If I want to write
a good sermon, I like to sit down first and talk with Sarah,
and then be sure that she is praying for me."
129 
vO5!AN  A)<   r          H.kV!O  i{.
Her attachment to the means of grace was strong.  She
went to every meeting,, even after she could not reach the
el-ch.)el without help.  -ier emaciated form, her hollow
coug'h, her eye bright with unnatural lustre, all told that
she was passing away, but, combined with her sweet singing and heavenly spirit, led her companions somcetinmes to
whlisper, as she tookl her seat in the chapel, "Hiave we not
an Elizabeth Wallbridge  among us?"     "The Dairymnan's
Daughlter," in Syriac, had just then issued from the press,
and wvas a great favorite wvith the Xestorians.
As early as 3larc'h, it was seen that shle must die.  Still
she clung to the school, and not for nought.  She had a
miSsion to fuiilfil, and her Saviour stre ngthened her for the
work to which he called her.  As yet, none of the pious
Nestorians lhad finished their course.  With the converts,
victory over death w-as something heard of, but never witnessed; and Sarah was chosen to show them  "in what
peace a Christian, can die."  Perhlaps the last days of no
youing disciple wvere ever watched with more eager interest.  "WVill Christ sustain us to the last? Will he be with
us through the dark valley?  Will he come for us and
receive us to himself, as he promised?"  These were to
thlem momentous questions; and they stood ready to answ-er them according as the Lord supported her.  Ever
since her death they have looked upon the last change
from a new point of view.  But we must not anticipate.
The five monthls between  her conversion and her decease were very precious to all who  knew  her.   She
somnetimes sat with her teacher and talked an hour at a
time onl the home of the blessed.  She seemed to look in
ut)pon its glories, and share its gladness; and then  her
thoughts turned to the perishing around her, saying, "I
would labor a little longer for themn, if it is; my Father's
I I.-D) 0 
~       ~~                      I Ht
exer ises were close(.   l,hen  her teaeher told her what
t],ey titouglit, she replied iu i   whisae, "I thinlk I had
better go, but I want to be alone a little before I leave
Hot to return."  With weary step she sought the closet
where first she found her Savioutr: it was occupied.  Perhal)s Hle si swhe mioht think more of the place than was
mleet; so she spent an. honr in anothler roomll, and( then
returned4, sayina'1       = au'I T y +o   now.'  She went sIup
COURT' YARD OF THE TEMIALE SEMIINAY. 
WOMIAN ANi) ITIER SAVIOUR.
ported by a schoolmate on eithler side: stopping in the
court, she turned to take a last look of the dear home
where she had learned of Jesus, and, plucking some of
the roses that bloomed by her side, passed on.  On the
preceding page that court is represented, as seen from the
adjoining one. She suffered intensely for a few days. HIer
disease forbade her lying down, even at night. But still
not a day passed that she did not gather some women
about her, and point them to Jesus.  HIer teacher visited
her frequently, and often found her with her Bible openr
and several women around her bed, to whom she walr
explaining it. The praying pupils, too, often knelt with
her at the accustomed throne of grace.
One Saturday in June, her father was asked if hlie could
go to Tergawer- twenty-five miles distant - and preach.
His reply was, "I will see what Sarah says."  She said,
"Go, father, and I will pray for you."  Sabbath morning
came, and her teacher saw that Sarah was almost home:
sho told her so, and once more committed the dear pupil
to the Saviour who stood by. She had to return to her
duties in school, but first said to her mother, "Send for
me when the M'aster calls for her, for, if I cannot go over
Jordan with her, I would at least accompany her to the
swelling stream."  In the afternoon her sufferings became
intense; and losing herself for a moment, she said, "Call
my father."  They told her where he was.  "O0, yes, I
remember. Don't call him. Let him preach; I can die
alone."  She then said, "Call Miss Fiske;" and her sister
started to go.  But the dying one remembered that it was
the hour for prayer meeting, and beckoned her to return,
saying, "She is in meeting now, with  my  companions.
Don't call her; I can die alone." Perhaps, with that teacher
present, her eyes had not so clearly discerned the Lord
132 
FIRST FRUITS.
Jesus. Her sufferings were now so great, she hardly spoke
for an hour. Then she said, in a clear voice, "Mother,
raise me, that I may commit my spirit;" for she would
never approach her Saviour but on her knees.  Supported,
as she had been hundreds of times before, by that mother's
strong arms, and in the attitude of prayer, she said, "Lord
Jesus, receive    "  And there she stopped: prayer had
ended.  Instead of the closing words of the earthly petitionI was the opening of the new song in heaven.  The
Saviour did not wait for the close of her petition before he
answered it.  The teacher had just sat down with  her
pupils when the door opened, and a messenger said, "Sarah
is asleep!"  "Yes," thought she, gratefully, "till Jesus
shall say,'Awake!'"  According to Eastern custom, Sarah
was buried that same evening (June 13th), and the whole
school followed her to the grave, which was close to that
of MIrs. Grant.  The first fruit of the school appropriately
lies by the side of her who planted that tree in the garden
of the Lord. At the funeral her teacher was just thinking that Sarah could help her no more, that her prayers and
labors were forever ended, when she looked up, and her eye
rested on the evening star looking down upon the grave. It
was a pleasant thought that she, too, was a star in glory.
She was glad that the first to love Christ was the first to go
to be with him, and still loves to think of her as waiting for
those who used to pray with her on earth. The Christian
life of Sarah was short; but she did much, for sho taught
her people how
"Jesus can make a dying bed
Feel soft as downy pillows are." I
I For additional facts about Sarah, see Nestorian Biography, pp.
25-40.
12
133 
tht~~~~~ liiS)it  ~     i~    the  {);oldof~l stT'lt.'    1
ldis c-';- "iii   -ii-   ihc i nYe   to          i,,,i-  ITlitrticiil,,iily,
VOUI ~ SO, " ~QoiS".St,(is, the Loi'(l O       ii-,e W,  1iii(  t~il-t  is
c IIOI"        I."Q, wl(?Il   fire  or  six of tlQIei-~i        WiiQ-i
)ilo  sli                  ((   i         vii(   not:4(1    ]
T~]   re1~''' I  l~l)YCti~{ I o       \O~        t~i:~
lO~ tii                                         i-,-,, L~)~'c           O    t (J~iJto
1.)e in-th  her:, tIi,,)t  o00 l,-, U~'  ~iNi(,i  a  IT t       0l'io,i   ot'
tfi~~~'le  it ~'''o(  t                 eaO  ( the~ U -iovTi'o',e
(es1.,   T~   ~ t o          t!         iO        ~       W{      )~i1
2~~~~~~~~~'t~~~o,,xi-  to h~~ ie~nofv~e r~
e~~ifl~~o1IJ ~ ~   ~     i (  ri'cTVV  ichl  to T('Ie 1oesciit,wi1
S,I.. woejit  bore   Lt this w~s not I-)i~ottcl.   Ou iie            1'
0J,,:lli, slie s,,ii4, at e -,-v daiwn, 11- IoQ'tb
I think- Jestis is Co~nin foi, i-e now; let 01e go. B) itts
ii,rno  chaiiooe  in her,ippe(ei-ai-e, hiei- nothl'ci b.y  dov,,ii
.again, andl, w%heni next  slywoe,             f)011j(,   thfit Jesiis 
coi-ie, o     tdltoken  1IeiQ  to T)c W~ithLli     in  hiisLOO    1(V,
AV~hot  Nva-  tho,t              ol-'o th e   g",(,ivy  of In ioi     
I~roinlpted  the  cr'y,    toh',the  (1~   Ii'~'                  i(U 
FIP,ST  FRPUJITS.
whio never  reimeimbered to have seen  the  ilht?   She
became blindl in inffancy.  A  similei remnained on her pale
face; and well might the sight of Hin who said,  "'If I go
to plrepare a place for you, I will come again and receive
you unto myself," leave such a memento of the bliss.
Little Hannahli, the youngest mnember of the school, was
suddenly called home the following September, when- only
eleven years of age.  When  she first came to Christ, her
teacher was awakened one morning by her asking at the
bedside, "Is it wrong to wish to dlie?"  " But  why do
you want to die?"  "That I may go and stay with Jesus,
and never sin again."  This desire never left her.  Once
shle said, with tears, "It seems as if' I cannot wait so long,
to go to my Saviour;" and at another time, "I fear thxt I
have sinnedl in not beinog willihig to wait till Jesus calls
mie."  Belore lear-icai   for vacation, each pupil put up her
own thligs in a bundlle, to be laid away till her return.
As  I-janah was at work on hlers, she said to a, girl near
her, "Perhal)s you will open this.  I do not think that I
ever sltil.  Wheln  you com-e together in the autumn, I
trust that I shall be in the Saviour's school above."  So
st-,rong vwas the desire awalkened in her by HIim who  intendedl soon to grlt-tit, it.
WhVcile tle c        roer'ed around her  in August, she
tieqtuently said, " This nay be my time to go to my dear
Sa-loutr;" and rei  eated it to her mother on the last mornilag of her life, but went out as usual to her work in the
vineyard.  About nioon she became unwell, and said to a
companion, "I am  sick; pelhaps I shall die soon."  "Are
-you willing?"  "0, yes, I am not afiraid to go to Jesus."
Tile disease nmade rapi piodr,ess, and ag,in she said, "I
"II very sicke; I shall d(lie soon:  shiall we  not pray, toeuther?"  IHer young fi'ieil led i,n prtyer, ad ti:en c(alled
135 
WWOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
on her to follow; but her time for prayer was almost finishedcl. She could just say, "Bless my dear sister; take
me gently through the dark river;" when she sunk exhausted, and was carried to the house. A mother bent
over an only daughter, and three loving brothers over an
only sister; but they could not keep her back from Jesus.
She sent for her companions, and they hastened to her
bedside.  She called for her Testament; but her eyesight
was failing her, and she returned it, saying, "I can never
use it more; but read it more prayerfully, and love the
Saviour more than I have done." She lingered through
the night, and rose with the dawn to her long-desired rest
in the presence of her Redeemer.
It is remarkable that three timid girls should have been
chosen to lead the advance of a great multitude of Nestorians through the dark valley into the light beyond. No
member of the Boy's Seminary died till three years afterwards; and only two others of this before 1858- a period
of eleven years; but Infinite Wisdom chose, through such
weak and timorous ones, to glorify the power of Christ to
bear his people through the last conflict into everlasting
rest.
136 
CHAPTER XIII.
SUBSEQUENT REVIVALS.
DEACON JOHN STUDYING BACKSLIDING IN 1849. - WORK IN VILLAGE
OF SEIR. - WIVES OF SIYAD AND YONAN. - KHANUMJAN. - WOMEN
AT THE SEMIINARY. - GEOG TAPA. - DEGALA. - A PENITENT. - SIN
OF ANGER. - REVIVAL  IN 1856. - MISS FISKE ENCOURAGED. -
STILLNESS AND DEEP FEELING. - UNABLE TO SING. - CONVERSION
OF MISSIONARY CHILDREN. - VISIT OF ENGLISH AMBASSADOR. - RE  VIVAL OF 1857. -LETTER OF SANUM.
THE first indication of a work of grace in 1849 was seen
in the unusual seriousness of Deacon John. He had been
reading Pike's Guide to Young Disciples, and the bchapter on backsliding moved him deeply.  For a long time,
he went mourning his departure from God. One day he
was reading aloud in the Seminary, when  a missionary
came in, and wondering to see him there, asked what he
was doing.  He replied, "I am studying backsliding; and
0, sir, I love it very much;" meaning to say that he loved
to studly the way back to the enjoyment of God. This
state of mind was followed by earnest effort for the salvation of others, and the hopefuilly pious first passed through
a season of deep heart-searching and renewed consecration
to God.  IUnder an awful sense of the violation of covenanit vows, for many days some of them did nothing but
weep and pray.  "How  unfaithfiul have  I been  to my
Saviour and to immortal souls!" was the cry on all sides.
12 I'                        (137) 
WO0wIAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
One wvhose Bible was foIundI blotted with tears, had been
converted in 1846, and her grief was on account of her
unlfaithfulness as a follower of Christ. Having thus wept
bitterly herself, she was well fitted to lead others to the
God of all comifort.  Her labors were unwearied, both in
and out of school.  Indeed, the mission was now so retduced in numbers, that mruch of tlhe work in this revival
wvas performed by the Nestorians, and they proved themsetv-es very efficient.   Naturally  ardent, they preached
Chris.t and him crucified with a zeal and faithfhlness rarely
witnessed in our ownL laind; but their ardor needed careful
glidilng, for some were, at one time, entirely prostrated by
excessive labor.
The  pupils of the Selm,iuary, during  a short vacation,
seemed like ang,els of lmercy to their families and fiielnds.
In Geog Talpa, their meetings for womenl every evening
had an attendance varying from  thirty to one hundred.
3Iany of these were gladcl to learn the way of salvation,
even from children.  Besides this, the older pupils, under
the guidance of an experienced native helper, spent much
time in personal conversation and prayer with their own
sex, as did the members of the other Seminary  with
the men.
In the village of Seir, the work was very general.  In
addition to the labors of the pious students in the Male
Seminary there, Sanuin andcl Moressa labored from house to
house among the women.  But hear their own account of
what they did, in a letter to Miss Lovell's school at Constantiniople;
"Wh lat shall we tell you, beloved, of the great love God
has shown to our schaol a-nd people?  For two months we
have lhad( such deghliltfill days as we never saw in our lives
b)efore. The works of the Lord has also commenced in the
138 
~Ut.3J PUE> T TtREU~VIALS.
v-ill es, and in many there is great inquiry for the way of
life.  The servants of God are so full of zealous love, that
they preach till their strength and voice give way.  But
again they go on to preach, for the harvest is great, and
the luaborers fewv.  How should we, with burning  hearts,
beg the Lord of the harvest to send forthl laborers!  Can
we bear, dear sisters, to see the dleadly wiings of Satain's
lkilgdom spread out and destroy those bougIht b  the precious blood of Christ?  Ought we not rather to wrestle like
Jacol) till we see thle loving wing,s of the kiingdoml of the
Sa-viour spr'eud olut, aund i)rt lifc to wollunl('ed souls on
every sidLe?  We hope thlat y-our waiting eyes may  see
greater -wondiers among your own  people than we do here.
-Nowi we will tell you about the little village of Seir,
w-hich contulius nineteen  houses.  God has visited every
house; and because the women  were iimuch awakene4d, and
hd 4l no teacher, the missionriles sent two of its there, not
because we vwere fit for suchl a work,- for we are  deficient
in Godly lilnowledcge, -ndl every qustlificuation, - but because
Go(d sometimes chlooses the ig'uorant and weak to do himin
selrvice.  Anld whut shal:l we tell you of the wonders God
show-ed us umong  those poor  women?  There was  no
tiime iin w-lich they dtid not cry, with teors,' What shall we
,to?''~toe unto uLs!'e are lost!'  When we  asked
tlilem to I)ray in meetings, they prayecd as if taught of God.
We wondered at them very mucch.  In one house, we found
a womlln beating her head(l with othl hnds, crying,' 0 my
sins!  They are so great!'  There  is no  pardclon!'  We
tried to reason with her; l-)ut if we took her hands fioi'n
her lhead, she bet her breast.  "She s:id,'o-L told me,
-whe n you pra7ct O  with me the 0tl'01,r,ty, to go to Christ;
!lit he will niot receive m, 1 i       si't a   iner.'  \'ith
difficulty we quieted he', and told of the great mercy of
11}9 
WOMIAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
the Son of David. We prayed with each woman of the
village alone, and they with us, fervently and in tears.
"In one instance, we heard an old man praying earnestly
in the stable, and his wife in the house. We waited till
they had finished, before we went in, and there we found
an old man, perhaps ninety years old, and his wife, also very
aged. We spoke with them of the lowly Redeemer, and
how he was ready to dwell with them, poor as they were.
The tears rolled down their wrinkled faces, and made our
own hearts burn within us. The old man prayed with us as if
Christ stood ilight before him, and we prayed with them both.
"There were meetings several times a day, and when
they closed, the voice of prayer might be heard on all
sides, in the houses and stables. Every family now has
morning and evening worship."
In this revival, the native helpers were very much interestedcl for the salvation of their unconverted wives. The
families of Siyad awd Yonan live in Geog Tapa, and their
first visits home were blessed to the conviction of their
companions, who soon came to the school, begging to be
allowed to stay and learn the way of life. Of course, they
were not refused.  The wife of Siyad had been a frequent
visitor there, but such an opposer of religion, that her
coming was always dreaded; but now how clanged!  Day
by day her convictions deepened, till they were overwhelming.  Tears were her meat, and prayer her employment, day and night, till, as she said, "The Saviour found
her," and she was at rest. Three children and a daughterin-law joined her in believing, and it was delightful to see
the family, not long after, each in his or her turn, calling
on the name of the Lord in one of the rooms of the
Semiin arv.
Yonan, the junior teacher of the school, had been mar
140 
SUBSEQUENT REVIVALS.
riecl by force two years before, by his wicked father; that,
too, when his heart was fixed on another, every way fitted
to be his companion. It was a severe trial; but grace
triumphed, and his great desire seemed to be the conversion of the wife thus forced upon him. At midnight, he
was often heard interceding for her, and, in the early part
of the revival, the answer came. Miiss Fiske will never
forget the time when, in an adjoining room, she heard her
for the first time praying with her husband. It gave her a
new insight into the meaning  of that scripture, "They
believed not for joy." The new convert was very active
among the women in her village; and when her father-inlaw forbade social prayer in his house, she took her little
company at sunset behind the village church, where even
the bleak winds of February did not chill their devotions.
Khanumjan, the  aged  mother of John, though past
threescore and ten, entered into the work with a zeal that
nlight put to shame many younger women in our own
land. She toiled to bring the more aged women right to
the cross, taking them one by one into her own closet, that
then and there they might accept the Saviour.  Though
herself unable to read, she did much for the preachers who
went out to the villages, providing food for them on their
return, and exhorting them to courage  and faithfulness.
No wonder she said to a visitor, "Three years ago, I saw
Christ in heaven, and I have seen him there ever since;
but now he sits by my side all day long." When she died,
she said, over and over again, "I am going after Jesus."
In this revival, the encouragement to labor for woman
was greater than ever before. After the middle of Jan uary, the Seminary was almost constantly thronged with
inquirers.   Day and night, it was consecrated  by  the
prayers and tears of women seeking their Saviour. On
141 
WOMIAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
Friday, and on the Sabbathl, man y fiomn the neighboring
villages spent the time there between services.  The room
was filled with them; anid even wh-ile they ate, they must
hlave some one speaking to them of Jesus.  Those who did
so, often spoke with such tenderness as showed that Christ
hims~elf wts very near.  Sonietimes the women could not
.:t any thing but the bread of life.  At times, the anguish
of somie for sin was so overpowering, that the question,
'-Cin a wvomani forget her suclking chlild'." mnighlt almost
hal-e been answered in the ailrnative.  In some instances,
the scenes that took place were too much for frail nature
to bear, and the laborers were ready to ask to be clothed
up)On with Iimmort'l,ity wh-vile the Lord passed by.  Those
who  spent the night in the Seminary slept in the large
room on the lower floor, between the central door and that
on the left, in the engraving; and occasionally the sound
of their weeping  and praying banished sleep firom the
rooms a-bove themr.  Yet sul-ch hinderance to rest brought
a refi'eslhment all its own.
In Geog Tapa, the village ruler was found sitting at the
feet of Jesus, and going with the preachers fiom place to
place, to give greater weight to their words; anid twentyfive young men, though they could not read, yet did what
they could with untiring zeal.
There was an interesting work in Degala, so noted for
vice that it was called the Sodlom of the Nestorians.  The
first converted there wavs a young man employed in the
Semin ar-.  He passed through  a severe mental conflict
be-fore hi,,i; proud heart yielded; but when it did, he beca,me
a living sacrifice to God.  One day he came to the teachers, sayi'g, "I have a petition to make; will you receive
it?"  S1;pposing it to Ibe some pecuniary  matter, they
relied,  Tell us what it is."  He at once burst into tears,
142 
SUBSEQUENT REVIVALS.
and covering his face with his garnient, said, ",iy village
is lost; my family is perishing, and their blood is on my
neck; let me go to-night and beg forgiveness for my wicked
example, and urge themn to flee fiom the wrath to come."
[Le outLaiied his request, and left, sobbing aloud.  Next
iiornin(),, he broulghit his wife and two other women to be
instr  det.  About a week after,  )eacon Tamo found in
the pillage several inquirers, and one woman in agony on
account of her sinlls.  She had been notorious for wickediess, and so vile as hardly to find one who would associate
with her, thlough now one of the most lovely Christians in
any land.  The next day, shle came to the Seminary, and
as soon as 3liss Fiskie sat down besidle her, she threw herself into her lap, crying, " Do tell me what to do, or where
to go, to get rid of my sins."  She was pointed to the
Lamb of God, and one moment her feet seemed to rest on
the Rock of Ages, and the next a firesh wave of conviction
sw-ept her into the raging sea.  So she vibrated between
life and death.  She was asked to pray.  In all her life she
had not probably heard teni prayers; but her strong crying
and tears showed that the Holy Spirit was  her teacher,
and the helper of her infirmities.  She had learned to
pray -where her Saviour found a cradle - in the manger
- cast out and derided by her friends.
She wavs first awakened in the Seminary; for one day, as
soon as she entered the door, a pupil, then under deep con vietion herself, and to whom  she was an entire stranger,
seized her hand, saying, "MIy sister, my sister, what  are
you doing'?  We are all lost.  We must repent, or p.erish."
These words she could not forget, and from  that hour
sougcht until she found her Saviour, and then bore ill treat ment with such meekness as won others also to Christ.
The desire of the converts for instruction was most
14,'D' 
WOMAN  AND HER SAVIOUR.
affecting. One of them wept bitterly when asked if she
was willing to forsake every sin, saying, "What shall I do?
I have one sin so strong that I fear I cannot leave it off."
"What is it?"  "I cannot live without these words of
God. My husband will not let me go to hear them, and
anger sometimes rises in ml heart at this. Tell me what
to do with this sin."
An account of the revival in 1850 will be given in the
chapter on the prayerfulness of the Nestorians. After this
were instances of conversion each year, but not so marked,
or so general, as in 1849. So we pass over the intervening
time to dwell a moment on the revival of 1856. That
year, the pupils were very studious, and kind in their feelings towards each other and their teachers; but the winter was nearly over before any additions were made to
the now diminished number of believers. The teachers
mourned; still the heavens were brass, and the earth iron.
Christians were lukewarm, and none seemed to have power
with God.
Miss Fiske returned from the English prayer meeting
Sabbath evening, February 18th, in that desponding state
that sometimes follows intense and protracted desire, when
its object is not attained. At such times, the sensibilities
seem paralyzed, and emotion dies Of sheer exhaustion.
The pupils had retired; so also had Miss Rice; and she
was left alone. Her thoughts brooded over the state of
her charge, but she had no strength to rise and carry those
precious souls to Christ. She could not sleep, and yet so
shrunk from the duties of the morrow, that she longed for
a lengthening out of the night, rather than the approach
of dawn. Eleven o'clock struck, and there was a knock at
the door. Could she open it? Must she see another face
that night? She did open it, and there stood one of her
144 
SUBSEQUENT REVIVALS.
pupils, not so without feeling as her fainting heart had
imagined.  Struchl by the langutor of her teacher's looks,
she inquired tenlerly, " Are you very tired?" "No, not
very; why dclo you ask?"  "I cannot sleep; our school
has been resting on me all day, and I thought perhaps you
would help me to pray."  The spell was broken; the dry
fountain of feeling gushed out afresh, and, with a full
heart, she said, " Come in, thou blessed of the Lord."  As
an alngoel from  heaen, that dear pupil strengthened her
teachler that nioght, and together they carried the whole
household to Jesuts.  ANThen at length she retired, all was
swNeetly left withl Christ, and he whisperedcl peace.  She could
sleep now, and lwhen morning came there was still peace.
"Could ve not watch with me one hour?" was the word
spoken to her as she arose; and hardly had she repeated it
at morning prayers, before three, in different parts of the
room, were  weeping,.  She said little, for she felt it safer to
go and tell Jesus their wants and their unworthiness.  All
ay, tlhe feeling in the school was subdued  and tender.
No one asked, "What shall I do to be saved?" but there
was quiet at the table, and quiet in thle rooms.  The work
wa-s done willingly arnd well, but in silence, and the voice
of prayer in thle closets was gentle.  Tuesday  passed( in
almost perfect stilluess.  No one said even, " Pr.yv for mc."
To —wards ei-e-ino, 3Iiss Fiskle said, "If there is one who
wants first of an.ll to attend to her eternal interests, I would
like to sece her at half past eight o'clock."  At thlat hour,
her door opened, and one entered alone; then another and
another, each alone, till the room was full.  She  closed
the door, but still they came. What were her feelings
when  she  looked  round  on  twenty-three, sitting with
their heads bowed down in silence?  She said little, for
she felt that they wanted to hear God, rather than man,
145
13 
1-40.JIAN AND HEIR S.AVIOUR.
and the parable of the procligal son that evening seemed
to come fresh from the lips of Jesus.
Next  day, each lesson was  recited in its season, and
recited well; but tears blurred many a page, and at recess
not a few went to be alone with God.  At eleven o'clock,
3lr. Perkins came in as usual to sing with them.  "1Bartimieus" was the first hymn.  All began it; but some
voices faltered on the first stanza, more on the second, and
soon the leader's voice was heard alone. Ie took  lp the
Bible lying oil the desk, and s.ying, "Perhaps sonme wandlerer would like now to arise and go to her heavenly
Father," he too read the portion of the night before, and
led in prayer. The teachers had to lelngthen the intermission at noon, because they could not bear to summlonl the
pupils so early from their closets.
The mission met that afternoon ini the Seminary.  MIr.
Stoddard came down from Seir covered with snowi, saying,
in his pleasant way, as he opened the door, " We have
snowed down this time;" but when hle learned the state
of things, he said, very tenderly, "You must have thought
my speech iuntimely; I did not know God was so near; but
my heart is with you, and I hope we both shall have a
hlrg,e blessing."  That meeting was alnost all prayer, and
the weeks that followed it witnessed a work  silent but
deep.  It was characterized by humble contrition, and much
simple dependence on Christ.  -Iost of those twenty-three,
before the close of the term, were hoping in his mercy.
Three missionary chlildren were among the converts in
this revival, and their conversion did much goodl to the
Nestorians; for, though they had felt their own need of
regeneration, they were in doubt about the children of
pious parents; but when they saw the children of missionaries weep over sin, and come as lost sinners to the
14 
SUBSEQUENT REVIVALS.
Saviour, they understood as never before that the entrance
into the kinclgdom wvas the same for all.
At this time, the Eiinlish:inibassador passed through
Oroomiaiah; and thloulgh, when he and his suite visited the
Seminary, there was some apprehension felt as to the effect
it mighlt have on the religious interests of the pupils, they
not only did themselves credit, in the examination he made
of the school, but returned from the inlterview with their
relish for spiritual things undiminished.  Indeed, the event,
wvhich ordinarily wvould have been more thlan a nine days'
wonder, caused scarce a ripple on the deep current of spirittual emotion.
The Seminariy was again blessed in 1857, and the year
follo-ing o Aiss Fiske  retuiedL firoln Seir after the funeral
of IHarriet Stolddaril to welcome several who  had entered
the fold of the g,oo(l SHheplierd duriing her,absence.
The lahor s of' 5[iss l iee, who  had charge of the school
(w4-iile she was away,) have also been blessed in each of the
four sutcceeding years.  Duringi that time, eighteen of the
pul)ils lhave been received to the communion.  The revival
in tlie winter of  1861-62 was, however, more interesting
-anil extensive.
At one meeting in the Miale Seminary, the young men
bIiurst into tears whlile singing the hymn, "Alas, and did my
Sav,iour bl)eed?" andcl soon after, in the Saturday evening
mieeting, MIiss Rice's whole school were bowed in earnest
prayer, and did not move for some time when requested by
her to retire for private devotion. On this occasion, Mr.
Cobb  vwrites, "It was my privilege to speak a word to
them, and I can truly say that I never saw such a scene
before, as, with heads bowedl down on their desks, unable
wholly to repress their sobs, they listenedl, and again  en T':;-,l in prayer."   Even, tlhei, it was only after repeated
147 
WO;IwIAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
requests that they went to their own rooms, where many
continued their supplications far into the night. 
The  interesting scenes  of these awakenings  are thus
gratefully recalled by Sanunm, a convert of the first revival,
in a letter dated Salmas, June 6th, 1859: -
BELOVED  TEACHER, MISS  FISKE:   I  received your
priceless letter with many tears of Joy, and when I read
your loving, motherly counsels, my heart was fill; it was
drawn to you with inexpressible love;  and when  you
reminded me of those blessed revivals, my eyes were darkened with floods of tears, so that, for a time, I could not
read. How can I ever forget the first night that you met
me, after the Lord had touched my heart, in that blessed
room? or how many times you took me by the hand, and
led me to the throne of grace? Often I was in the dark,
and the Lord, through you, was pleased to give me rest.
Can I ever forget, when the hand of the Lord rested on me
in the death of my dear children,l how lmany times you
came as an angel of peace to wipe away my tears?  Shall
I ever forget the Lordcl's coming among us by the still rain
of the Holy Spirit? or those meetings of the sisters for
prayer? or those tearful pleadings in the closets? Can I
ever forget the fervent supplications and preaching of
blessed MIr. Stocking, and how he begged us to flee from
the wrath to come?  If I forget these, let my right hand
forget her cunning, and my tongue cleave to the roof of
my mouth.
It is a year, my beloved, since I have been able to go
to Oroomiah. I have sorrowed greatly to be cut off so
long from the supper of our Lord, and them that meet
around his table. Perhaps it is because I am not worthy
I Page 165.
148 
SUBSEQUENT REVIVALS.
of tihe blessing.  The Lord mercifully grant that I be not
cut off firom the heavenly supper of the Lamb.
Our work here is miuch as before.  I grieve to say that
there are few with whom I can pray, and in the few cases
wlhere I can do so, it must be done as by stealth.  But
there are those with whom I can talk.  Hoimer and I have
a meeting for the women every Sabbath, and on other days.
E~v ery Tuesday, Hoinier, Raheel, and I have a little meetiig' together, and it is very pleasant, but will be more so
when  the Lord shall increase our number.  0  that we
loo'ingo ones migh,t see that day, and our troubled hearts
:'-joice!
T)During the nineteen years since the Seminary was established, it has enjoyed, in all, twelve revivals; and though
it is not desirable to count up the results of human labors,
it is dclue to the praise of divine grace to record, that out of
those who have been connected with it, as mniany as two
thirdis have, in the judgment of charity, been created anew
in Chriist Jesus.
13*
149 
CHAPTER XIV.
DARK DAYS.
SEMIINARY BROKEN  UP IN 1844. -DEACON ISAAC. -PERSECUTION BY
MIAR SHIMON. - FUNERAL OF DAUOGHTER OF PRIEST ESHOO. - DEA  CON GU-VERGIS. - ATTEMIPT AT A1DDUCTION OF PUPIL. - PERIL OF
SCHOOL. - IRS. HARRIET STODDARD. - YAHIYA KHAN. - ANARCHIY.
-LETTEIG FEROi BABILO.
TIIE Nestorian mission has encountered less opposition
than other missions in AVesternl Asia.  Yet here, also, they
who would live godly in Christ Jesus have suffered persecution.  On June 19,th, 184, the brothers of Mar Shimon
issued this order: "Be it known to you all, ye readers at
Seil, that if ye do not come to us to-morrow, we will excomniunicate you fronm our most holy church; your finger
nails shall be torni out; wVe will hunt you from village to
villag'e, and kill voou if wve lcan."  3Iiss Fiske was spending
the sunmmer there with her pupils, and it wvas not deemed
best to provoke further trouble by retaining them. WThen
told of this, they all wept aloud.   Nor  did they  weep
:done.  Their teacher, and the  fmily of Mr.  Stocking,
in whlich they lived, could  not restrain their tears.  It
seemed as if the girls vwould( never tear themselves away
fi'om  their teacher; and when  at length they  departed,
aga-in and again  the lamnentation arose, "-~e shlall never
]~c:   the word of God  ag-gain."  Miss Fiske laid them  at
the r tick     of Jesus, tr'usting that he would bring themn back
to her, Nand otle a  -itli thlem.  A  Geirmani JewA, who was
(150) 
DARK DAYS.
present, said in his broken English, "I have seen much bacd
to missionaries in other countries, but nothing bacd like
this, to take little children fionm words of Jesus Christ."
Even Deacon Isaac, a brothelr of Mar Shimon, who was
prominent in the act, was aslianied of it.  On a visit to the
school, eight years afterwards, he asked leave to speak to
the pup)ils, and said, " AIly young friends, I want you to do
all you can to he1ll) your teacher,, for I once troubled Miss
Fisiske, anJ it has made my  life bitter ever since." Here
thc good manI broke down\, and there was not a dry eye
among his hearers; Av-hile he added, "I have vowed  before
God that I will do all tlhat I can to help her as long as I
liv-e."  AiInd all who know himr  can testify that he has kept
his word, ever since his conversion in 1849.  When he first
be,gan to be thloughtfiul, lie heard that one of the pupils was
in the habit of priayiug for him.  HIe sent for her, and insisted on her pra;,i  with him; and thlough he was the
imost intelligent of the Nestorians, and possessed of rare
f)rce of character, and Sarah was more noted for devotion,
than for her mentall pJowers, yet he learned firom  her in a
icost childllike spirit; and that scripture which says, "A
little child slhall leal(l them," found in this case a beautiful
illustration.
Hie has been occasionlly employed in the school, and
always   proved:( v-ry   useful  anld  acceeptable  teacher.
When he badcle  Mliss Fiske good  by, in lSa8, he  said,
'You nav rest assured that I wNill do all I can for the
woimen till you come back;" a-nd the next Sabbath found
lim teac ihh   a class of adult females.  In our tfavored l(and,
the.<rce of God has nmaIde it nothing strangi,e for the gov einor, of a state to Ie a teacher in the Sabbath school; but
o)le w-ho has not liTvedl in Persia can forn  no idea of vwhat
it is for a brotlhei  of A[ar Shinmon to teachl  a class of
151 
WOMAN AND HER SAA-I0OUI-,
women.  He has great skill in bringing out tihe meaning
of Scripture, and is every where exceedingly acceptable as
a Bible teacher.  Along with unfeigned piety, hlie has more
real refinement than any of his countrymen, and  few
Nestorians can show kindness with such true delicacy of
feeling.
The health of Miss Fiske was so impaired in the spring
of 1848, that she reluctan-ly yielded to the advice of the
missioni, and went with'Mr. Stocking to Erzroom, to meet
Mr. Cochran  and  family, then on  their way  to Persia.
When they returned, they found MAr. Stoddard's health so
seriously affected by long-continued over-exertion, that le
only awaited their arrival to leave for Trebizond.  Little
did they dream that it was -'rs. Stoddard's last farewell to
the scene of her labors.
Nor was this all.  The patriarch Mar Shimon, who had
longy worn the guise of friendship, now threw off the mask.
J-ec broke up schools in small and distant villages, and
secured the beating of a inun  by the governor on the
chlaurge of apostasy.  The Feimale Senmiary was  honoredc
wiithl his special anathema.   "Has MIiss Fiske taught you
tlhis? " wvas his frequent demand of those who fell into his
h:dls, followed by such reviling, as only an Oriental could
p)our forth.
On  the morning of July 28th, the infant daughter of
Priest Eshoo, named Sarah, after her sainted sister, lay on
hler death bed; and to punish 1ier father for his preaehing,
Mar  Shimon forbade her burial in the Nestorian  grtveyard.  He collected a imob ready to do his bidding,  s
sooI as shle should dcie; but she lingered cl, aud -so dis';poinited( him for that day.  ~Text day shle d(ied, a)d( at oncee
hlie aina.the3matized all w-lo sho,lld assist ia! lher l)urial].  A
pious  carpenter, however,  foieed his way tlhough  lhe
152 
DARK DAYS.
mob, aind made her coffin.  He remained steadfast tlhroughtout the stormn, repl-ingo to e-very dissu sio  of }his firiends,
J;! st  o!-rw'Ceven   to the steo!te  o- n0 y blood."
Te  mis1 i~-I:rle a      ppealed to a fo-imer governor, who
oCVn. c4:     to tl.t    t   o te eity, for!e:ve to btury in the coinetrt,-useid by) the Nestorinls fro.n time immemorial; but
tfle p-trrci pael id no attenltion to ]is messag.es, and the
oltild remained unburied.  BIiss Fiske wrote,'As v-re look
ouit on this troubled sea, and sympathize with these a-fflictedcl
parents, w-e lov-e to look up and think of the dear clhild as
sweetly restingo on the bosomt of the Saviour.  Mty the
Sabbath bring us a foretaste of heavenly rest."  But it
folundl them  still "wh Alere storms arise iand ocean  rolls."
The governor sent men to (demnandl the dioing of a gre,
A-hich the miob would not allow.  -Aeanivwlile, the i)roflig(a.te
farJ   Ga.' iel craftily sso,gested that a p.,omiise  firom  the
priest not to preach any more, mnioht end the trouble.
"Never," was tle prompt reply.   "Let my  dead remamin
uibuirie,d but I will not co bck firom  the service of tlhe
Lord."  This so enraged the p:trareh, that, for the sake of
peace, the g,overnor advised to biury the body in one of
thle v-illages.  The  sorrowing  parents  then  locked their
house, anld leaving their babe alone in its slumbers, went to
the chall)el.  There thley found comfort from a sermnon on
tl-e text, " Throughl  much  tribulation we must enter into
thle kingldom- of God."  About twenty men returned with
themi to the house.  Then one bearing, the little coffin went
)before; the rest followed, singing the forty-sixth Psalm.
Even Bioslems gazed with wonder, as they passed close by
the door of the patriarch, and went out of the city gate.
The engraving (page 154) gives a very good representation
of this gate.  On the green hill-side at Seir the little one
-was laid to rest, and  the fther, thanking the company
153 
WO IOMAN  AND!I'  S, A'[OUtR
for their kinidniess, litatesle tlem bhk, to be in timne for
the afternoon ser v ice.
In the mea,n till[e, xar- Shimnon sent fir and near, forbiddling all intercourse with the missionaries.  At Geog Tapa,
in the absence of thie MtIlik, hei ordered an old mn, who
formerly held that office, to summon the people before him.
O.vly a few v agrants obeyed, and these he commanded to
brea;k up the schools, iand prevent preaching in the church.
So, that evening, when Jolhn commenced preaching, they
proceeded to execute their orders; but, afraid to face tlhe
determined people, they deferred the attack till the hearers
passecd out;  and then, like stanch old Puritans, hardly
noticing them, the congregation wendedl their way homew-.erds, singing psalms as they went.
The patriarch now exconmmunicated Mar Yohanan, and
made common cause with the French Lazarif:ts. Ile even
SEIR GATE, OlOOMIAH.
154 
DARK DAYS.
wrote a fraterinal epistle to the pope, ready for any thing,
if he  could  onily  crashl  the  mission.  JHis  attendants
marched  hab  t the mission premises withi loud threats
pious Nestorians vwere knocked down in the streets; whlile
his brother Isaac went to a distant village, to show that he
had no symnpathy wvith such iniquity.
Soon  after, the  carpenter who  made  the coffin was
severely beaten by his own father for attending a prayer
meeting.  As the blows fell thick and fast, he cried, "Must
this come from my own father?"  But he remained firm,
andl next day went to the chapel pale and weak, but filled
with holy joy.
Deacon Gutwergis, prevented from going, to the mountains, - for the Koords sided with Mar Shimon, - fearlessly encountered the revilings of the p.,,triarel in his own
hoase, and told him that he hoped to continue preaching
till hle died.  T-I-lis countenance must have shone like Stephen's, for his persecutor said to one of the attendants,
"See how his face glistens.  If he is so bold here, what
will hlie be in the mountains?"   Vell might a missionary
-write, "W1That a blessing are such men!  The sight of
them is worth ten thousand times the sacrifices made by
us all."
Though this was vacation, fifteen of the pupils remained
in the Seminary for protection during the storm; yet even
there they were not wholly safe.  On  the 25th of August,
a messenger came in haste for one of them, saying that her
dlying brother wished to see her immediately.  As the man
was her relative, the girl was ready to go at once; but
providentially Miss Fiske learned that the brother was
well, and the messenger hadl been seen  last with  Mar
Slimonoi.  So lie left, chagrined and enraged at his failure.
The patriarcl had told him to be sure and hide his put
15, 
WvO0?iAN\   A ND'-    ir,,AVIOUP,.
pose from that Satan, Miss Fislke, iandcl in case of failure, to
take the girl by for-ce.  But the teacher had hadcl so]me
experience in       d guading- her foJld,  and  bot)a, she alnd hler
pnpil were tlha]lkful for the deliverance.  Y(ext day, 3far
Shimon forbade preaching in Geog Tapa; but if the churlch
was closed, the houise-tops remained open.  The same day,
the school in Vizierawa was repeatedly dispersed, but eacli
time reassembled by the teacher.
The 28Sthi of this month was such a day as the mission
had never seen before.  In the forenoon, the teacher fiom
Charbash fled vwounded from the servants of Mar Shimon
to the mission premises.  Scarcely hadl he entered, when
his brother came in, having escaped fiolm similar violence.
The MIoslemn owner of the village had to lput a stop to the
tearing down of their house.
Miss Fiske and Miss Rice had just sat down to dinner
with the school, when thie cry, "A  man  is killed!" was
followed by a rush firom all parts of the yard.  A  mob  at
the gate was trying to break in and seize the native helpers.  Mar ~lohanan was wounded, and all was confusion.
The teachers exhorted their little flock not to count their
liv-es dear to tihem, for Jesus' sake.  tIappily, they were not
called to sucu a test of discipleship; but the sympathies
of the -,T~ I-,-wre
of the   olems were plainly with Mar Shimon, and no
one knew what a day miioht bring forth.  That tried friend
of tile mission, R. %T. Ste ens, Esq., English consul at Tabieez, feared lest the missionaries shlould fall by the hand
of violence.  Miss Fiske writes, "Our native firiends will
doubotless sutffer much, and we rejoice to share with them.
1v~e hope that fears on our account will not be realized.
Still there is danger; and we try to be ready for life or
death, as our Father sees best.  Though in a laicnd of violence, we are not unhappy; we trust in God, and hope this
156 
DA:RK DAYS.
v-ine is being pruned that it may bring forth more fruit.
WTe would have all the gracious desigus of God fulfilled,
even though we should be cast down."
The same day came tidings of the dleath of iMrs. Stoddlard, at Trebizond, and Miss FisKle wrote that night an
account of it to her formner teacher, at South Hadley,
adi(ilng, " Precious sister: she died far away;  but my
Father knows why I miight not stand by that (Tying bed,
and I would submit, though my heart bleeds.  0O(  homes
are sadcl to-night, and there is many a weeping eye amoing
those for whom  she toiled so faithfilly.  From  my  first
acquaintance with her, she has been to me all that mortal
could be.  Her heart was tenderly alive to the spiritual
interests of the dear Nestorians; and to them she devoted
all her powers.  It was she who first taught their dauglhteirs to sing' the songs of Zion.  Few, probably, ihave
accomplished so much in so short a life.  Her flmily, the
mission, the Seminary, and all about us, shared in her untiring labors.  As truly as of dear Mrs. Grant may it be
said of her,' She hlath done what she could.'
"Like Mrs. Grant, she was the youngest member of the
mission at the time of her death. When she left her
native land, some almost regretted that so frail a flower
should go forth to encounter the hardships of missionary
life  but she did much, and did it well.  The Seminary in
Seir still bears the impress she stamped upon it.  Her
memory is not only fiagrant to-day among the Nestorianls,
l)tt it draws them nearer to Christ, and renders them more
eil.ei'ent in his service."
M-ar Shimon now made common cause with the Persian
nobility. The English and Russian ambassadors had procured the appointment of Dawood Khan as governor of
the Christians in Oroomiah, in order to protect them from
14
157 
WOAIAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
ililed:i oppression.  Th:e noll.ilty) of course  opposed this;
iand 3Iar Shimon,-i   by promaisiing his aid in tile renioval of
the protector of his own people, secured their cooperation
in his w-ickedness.  The converts were  now insulted  at
ev-ery turn.  They could hardly appear in the street, and
the authorities afforcldedl 1no redress.  The  missionaries had
no earthly fiiend nearer than IMr. Steivens at Tabreez, who
didl all he could for them; and the pious natives felt shut
up to God as their only refutge.
Yahya Khan, the governor of the province, now  wrote
ulrging' on Ma,1r Slhiiloa, and ordered his agent in Orooiaith
to aid him to the utmtost of his power.  As  YTahlya JKhan
was bother-in-law to tle kig, he  -wa,s able to do the nission imuch hlari'im at the court; and the IIlpatriaIrchll, encouraged by such a coadjtor, set, liself vwitlI e iewed zeal to
destroy it; but in Septembeh, the prince royal sumumonedl
hial to Tabreez,e,7,   tl,,e nobility lhardlyl daring to resist
the order, lie w::s cel,ictatlv preparing to comply, Nwhen
news c      ofe of tlhe (.:'lth  of the shah, id ll:l iwas conflusion.
The miissionaries had been payin g for helpl) against  their
dreladed enemay, Y:ihya Kh an, and lo! his power to harm
thloe pilcrieslied w-iti is master.
The nig,ht after the news reached  Oroomaiah, anarcly
reiloped, and all kinds  of crime a)ounided.  Fiive miel were
killedl near the mission premises, and the firing of guans
was heard all night long; but thotugh outside were robheiies andi miurders, within that enclosure all was peace.
Thoulgh  its inmates knew that the fanatical population
would gladly stone them, yet they felt it a privilege to
labor on uLnder the care of the Keeper of Israel.
In Persia, n       o king, no government-; so besides this
anarchy in tlie city, the  Koorids came  dovwn,and   inplldered many vil iages, burning the houtsces and driving, the
I,- 8 
D).ARK  DAYS.
people for shelter to Orooliiah,.  These strokes fell most
leavil y on thie Moslemiis, many of'whom  were robbers
theitselves.  The fear of an attack on Seir was at one
time so great, that the ladies were sent off, and the gentlemen remained alone to guard the mission premises; but
both in Seir and the city the houses of the missionaries
wvere thronged by multitudes seeking relief, and each approachling footstep announced some new tale of woe.
AIar Shimon, after the  death of thle king, pruldently
retired into Turkey,  and  his servants  were  put under
bonds to keep thle peace.  The  Koorlds, however, drove
him back, later in the season, but stripped of his power to
persecute.  It may sound like the close of a tale of fiction
to add, that the next time Mtiss Fiske met the patriarchl
was in Gawar, August, 1851, when he rode up to the tents
of the missionries to inquire after their health, before he
went to his own.  He staid an hour and a half, appeariing
more  free and social than ever before;  and when  they
returned his visit, he came out of his tent to mneet them,
andl treatedcl thaem  withl unusual respect, saying, in the
course of the interview, "I fear that Mliss Fiske is not
l4pl):y here: she does not look well."  On being assured
that she Iwas botlh well and haplpy, he said to his attendants, " This lady is happy only as she has a number of
Nestoriain girls around her, eating care * for them, teaching
andI  doing' them  good."  So, when our ways please the
Lord, he maketh even our enemies to be at peace with us.
Babilo, the carpenter, who made the coffin for the child
of Priest  Eshoo, was taught to read by the younger girls
in the Seminary after school hours, and thus writes to M'i:s
Fiske, Novemiber 2Oth, 1859                   -
-* This is the X'e,-toriali idiom,.   AVc say,  "taking care of them."
159 
WOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
"I remember how, thirteen years ago, in that trouble
with B1ar Shimion, when my father beat me for attending
meeting, and mien despitefitlly used me, dear MIr. Stockilng
and you comforted me in the great roolm. I shlall never
forget your love.  Give my love to your dear mother, who
so loved us that she willingly gave you to tlhe Lord, as
HIannah did Samuel.
"If you inquire about  my work in the city Sabbath
school,-I teachl a class of ten women; three of them, I
trust, are Christianls.  When I read your letter to themn they
,greatly rejoiced.  I reminded them of the meetings you
used to have for them in your room, and their eyes filled
with tears.  In the afternoon I went to Charbash, and read
y-otlr letter to the eighteen  women  in my  class there.
They, too, were very glad.  Five of them, I trust, are
Chrlistians.  We are now studying Second Timothly.  After
the lesson, I question them  on Old Testament history;
and then I teach the women and their children to sing."
160 
CHAPTER XV.
TRIALS.
IiTIL INFLUENCE OF HOM5IES. - OPPOSITION IN DEGALA.- ASIKER XHAN.
POISONING OF SANk-UI'S CHILI)DREN. - REDRESS  REFUSED. -IN  QUISITOR IN SCHOOL.- TiROUBLES AT RIIOSIRAWA.- LETTERS F1O05I
HO IRAI R.
BUT, aside from open persecution, there is a constant
danger arising from the people themselves.  The teacher
in a Christian land can never fully understand the feelings
of the missionary teacher.  Tile one sends forth his pupils
to meet Christian parents, brothers and sisters, who, with
more than a teaclher's love, lead the young convert by still
waters, and establish him in holy feeling; but the flock of
the other goes out often into families where every soul
would gladly break the bruised reed and quench the smoking flax.  He can sympathize with Paul in his anxiety in
behalf of those for whom hlie had labored in the gospel.
Somietimes the pupils of the Seminary so dreaded the
scenes of home, injacationl, that they preferred to remain
in the school.
In April, 1849, iMiss Fiske visited the village of I)egala.
As it was a holiday, most of the women had gone out for
amuisement; but a little company of twelve praying ones
,gathlered around her, and listened in tears while she spoke
of Jeslus and his love.  Their ferivent Iprayers for neighbors
and frieinds made her feel that a waessiug was yet in store
14  (ll) 
WO0IAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
for Degala.  These women suffered all sorts of insult for
their attachment to the truth; they were often beaten and
driven from their homes by their husbands.  While the
pupils of the Seminary were here, some of their own sex
did all they could to annoy them.  But read an account of
their trials fiom the pen of Sanum, of Gawar.  She writes
to a friend inl this country,  "I had bitter times this vacation, for our neilghboirs are
all very hard-lhearted, not listenling at all to the words of
God.  W'bhen I opened my Testament to read to them, they
v-ouldcl shut it, and begin to quarrel about the forms of
reliigion.  I entreat you to pray for my  village, that I,
so unworthy, may sce its salva,tion.
"One day,'Iiss Fiske w,e-nt to the vill age of Deg'f
1where is a b,and( of woien who grea!tly love the TJorid.
Tiiey gathered  about her, and shle iha   n very -tl:,.sat
time.  All these were inqu iring' iwht they should do to T)e
saved.  She could not stay long wilth tlhem I; but they were
so humble that they asked to have some of the girls sent
to them.  So four of us, though so wieak, ventured to go in
the name of Christ.  -V0, found these sisters in great (liStress, being reviled and beaten by wicked men, for Jesus' sake.
",We were speakiing in an upper room there on a feaist
day, and the women with us were weeping very much,
while others, afraid to come in, seated themselves on the
terrace by the window.  Suddenly a wickedl  man  came
with a rod, and drove all thlose away who were withlout.
Poor souls! how my heart burned for them!  One, who had
not been used to come to meeting, came that day for sport.
She wore many ornaments, but as soon as she heard the
words of God, her teais began to flowv.  After meeting, she
arose up quickly, and tlhrew aside her ornaments, and followed us wherever we went.  We were having a meeting
162 
TRIALS.
in another house, w-hen a quarrelsome woman  entered,
having a laroe stick in her hand, and beganr to beat her
daughlter and daugohter-in-law,  and  she carried  off  her
daug,hter; but the other remailnedcl, though sorely bruised.
saying,' I wIill spill my blood, but will not leave the place
of prayer.'  The women who fear God wept much because
this woman did so.
"IVe went to the sacrament, and there was a company
of wvomein who separated themselves from tlhe others, and
wvere weeping in one corner of the chlurch.  Some very
bad women camie to them, and said,'Let us rise up and
clance, because they are weeping.'   Another, in auger,
took the sacrament from the mouth of one of them, and
gave it to her little granddaughter.  There was much
confusion in the village, aind they seemed like those who
cried,'Great  is Diana  of the  Epliesians.'   One said,
I wish neither Satan nor God, but  only B lar Shimon.'
Once, nhlien we were assembled with the women, and Aeoressa was speaking, a wicked man fired a pistol to frighten
ns.  But the women encouraged us, sayig,'Go  on, and
sleak loudler, that hlie may hear.' And when he heard my
sister speak of the wickediess of man's heart, hlie cried out,
'Those words must have  been for me.  She must have
iknown that I was thlere."
It does not fll wilthin the object of this volume to give
anyr detailed account of the proceedings of Asker Khan,
-whlo for several years sought to wAear out the saints of the
3Iost Hligh, causing the native helpers to be beaten, fined7
and ainnoyed in many ways, anld then arrogantly denyin,
all redress.  Encouraged in his persecutions by the ijrimeie
inister, hlie was able to def-y. all intfer-ence.  Indeed5
durio g piart of thle time, thle E,,i,Oish ainbassador was con strained to leave the kingdom, and the IRussian ambassa.
16 
'WOMIAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
dor, though personally disposed to do all in his power for
the mission, was yet officially unable to help.
At one timle, hle gave orders that no school should be
opened without his sanction, and that all the teachers must
report to him; and in case of disobedience, he threatened
them with fines and iilmprisonment.
It may show in what estimation the influence of the
Feemale Seminary was held by enemies, vlwhen we find him
issuilng his command, " Allow  no  gils to attend your
schiool; schools   e foi boys alone  " and claiming credit
for geat folrbearance ecause hle did not at once break up
the SeminaTv ry.it which c:iled forth such opposition
firom enmi,1s va,s sturel,y not iicfleieint.  There must lave
been a powel Ior good maniiest even to iIoslem opposers,
that taugh,t them where to strike so as most efiectually to
destroy.  But there was a Power ablove them that said,
" Thus far, and no Lirthler."  "The bush burned with fire,
yet it wavs not consumed."
The e-vil wrought by Asker Klhan was not confined to
his own d(loins.  Hils h-ostility, in a position so commannldillg, emboildeaed every SliImei to ecirse.  In Ardishlai, two
or  thee  unl)prineiipled  drkards,  witl  their  dissolute
bisiop  (Mar Gabriel),  saved  t emisel, es firon  31ohammoedan rapacity by taking part:igaiust the converts. These
last were made examiiples of, to dcleter others from a,ttencling
preaching or sending their children to the schools.  One
poor widow, with four children,.a most consistent Chliistian,    was driven firom  her house by her father-in-law,
because she allowed  her oldest daughter to attend the
village school.  As  -many as t!tirty families, unable to enduire lersecation any lonr, f-ed fi'om  the village; and
Pi'cs.t Alr-alii:m  llimiself, -,f,ter sufferirng much, was  colmpellel to leav-e, tlhough  his congregation was fiomi  one
lhundredi and fifty to two hundred every Sabbath.
164 
TRIALS.
In Dizza Takka, on the evening of April 20th, 1856,
Sanrumn, who graduated in 1850, had arsenic put into the
supper which she carried to a nleighbor's tandoor (native
oven) to be wvarmned.  Happily, Joseph, her husband, was
delayed beyond his usual hour, so that he was uninjured;
and the quantity of arsenic was so large, that, by the
prompt use of remedies, the mnother's life was saved,
though her innocent children suffered severely, and, after
lincgering,  a few months, both  of them  died.  She  rose
firom w-eepingc over their graves to serve her Miaster more
faiithfully than ever.  But Asker Ihan, - thoughi the arseliic
was found at the bottom of the pot, though a portion of
the contents,.given to a cat, speedily produced convulsions
andlcl death, and though a Jewess testified that "the neiglhbor" had recently applied to her husband for arsenic, and
no one else had access to the vessel where it was found, -
instead of investigating the case, insulted Joseph and his
friends, and caused his aged father to be beaten; at the
same time telling the people of Dizza Takka to shoot
Joseph if he went to their village again.  Such conduct
emboldened the enemies of the truth to complain against
thie more enlightened of their clergy who had renounced
many sinifil customs, as forsaking the religion of their
fathers; and, with blasphemous threats, they were ordered
to do the bidding of their accusers.
On the 1st of June, an order from the authorities at
Tabreez to Asker Khan was presented  to him  by the
missionaries, which, after a calm recital of the facts in the
case of poisoning, proceeded thus: "As the person who
did this act is a criminal, and, if unpunished, the affair
may lead to the destruction of life, it is necessary that you,
high in rank, take the attitude of investigation, and having
li.seovered the criminal, that  you punish him, with the
165 
YWOMAN AND FIHER SAVIOUR,.
knowledge of the Americans, and  so act that no on%,
Christian or 3losleio, shlall (are to repeat sueli a crnile."
This order wvas obtained thirough the kind offices of the
PLssian ambassador; but the criminals were only detained
a few days, and not pressed at all to a confession.  Asker
Kihan then proposed, as they had not confessed, that the
missionaries should intercede for their release.  Of course,
they refused.  Then, saying "that if lhe had known that,
beforehand, he would not have touched the matter, and
that he couldcl defend himself at Tabreez," he dismissed the
accused, and it wvas in vain for the missionaries to prosecute the matter further.
Iindeedcl, the opposition at this time was more serious
than at any previous period, and for a time it seemed
as though the seminaries, and especially the Fenmale Secminary, wvould be destroyed.
In the autumn, a commissioner, sent from Teheran to
examine into the proceedings of the  mission, made an
inquisitorial visit, and went all thlrough thle building, peeping into the chambers, and making himself and suite every
where at home.  Coming into the recitation room, where
most of the girls were engaged in study, he selected a
large, robust pupil, who could speak Turkish, and questioned her as follows:'; Are you allowed to follow your own customs?"
"We follow all that are good, but not such foolish ones
as you would not wish us to follow."
"Do these ladies let you see your friends?"
"Cert'finly; w-e always see them when they come here,
and we go home three times a year, staying, at one time,
three months."
"WAVhat do you do wheii at home?"
"WVe work in the fields, and  do any fliing that  our
166 
TRIALS.
friends do.  Our teachers tell us to help our friends all we
canl, and are displeased if we do not."
"Can y-ou work, or have you becomie Ingleez?"  (English.)
"Look at me; I am strong; I canl carry very large loads."
"'Whaat do vou do here?"
"AVe study, and learn all wisdom."''
"Are you allowed to use your ownl books?"
Certainly; the principal book of our religion they have
printed for us, and we use it more than any other."
"B13ut lhave you not left the books of your fathers?"
"The book I spoke of is our sacred book, like your
Koran, and we use all others that agree with that."
"Do you fast?"
"One day at the beginning of the year, and other days
afterwards."
" But have you not forsaken some of your church fasts?"
" None that are written in that book.  I keep all those
vrei  care eftlllv."
"vhat! twice in the week?
"No; for that is not required in the book."
' But your people do."
"Yes; not being readers, thley do many things that are
not written in the book."
"AVould your teachers allow you to fast'?"
"0, yes; but we don't want to fast more than our book
requnires."
"A hat are your prayers?"
"Those taught in the book."
Then followed questions about dress, employment, and
such things, all of which she answered in the same manner.
The teacher was very thanklful that the Master had neither
left to her the selection of the witness, nor her preparation
ftr the examilnation.  But  the examiner expressed very
7 
WOMIAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
decided disapproval of female education, and held up their
previous condition as their only proper one. The truth
was, the Moslems were angry that their rayahs were being
elevated, and they were specially indignant at the education of women.
So the opposition went on. Messrs Stoddard and
Wnright proceeded to Tabreez, and secured orders for redress; which, as usual, were counteracted by secret orders
to the contrary. The native helpers were now beaten
because they were in the employ of the mission: some
were thrown into prison, and threatened with being sent
to Teheran in irons. But when the Lord saw that the
wrath of man had proceeded far enough, he restrained the
remainder thereof.  For one of the leading spirits in this
onset on the mission fell under the daggers of the Koords,
and his death at once called off attention from missionary
operations to other things.
Again, in January, 1858, two pious residents at Khosrowa, in the province of Salmas, were shamefully oppressed;
and when application was made for redress, Asker Khan
not only refused to adcljudicate the matter, but beat one of
the complainants so severely that he was confined to his
bed for weeks. Still later, after urgent importunity firom
Nestorians and nominal Papists, two very able and excellent men, Deacons Joseph and Siyad, were sent to labor in
that distant province.  On one occasion they entered the
village of Khosrowa to purchase fuel, and were quietly
passing along the street, when a mob stoned them out
of the village. Shortly after, Deacon Siyad was expelled
fromn the district so suddenly that he had to leave hs
wife,,Merganleeta: she, too, was driven away alone; but
Iloimar, a pious woman  residing there, went  withl her.
The first night they spent in a field, and the next day they
1 ,:"
I - 
TRIALS.
sought refiuge in an Armenian village; but, driven from
thence, the persecuted wife fled to Oroomiab.  After long
effort, an officer wvas sent from Tabreez to Salnias, and ample
promises of full redress were given, endilng,, as usual, in
nothing.  A  mob, headed by a French Lazarist and native
bishop, rescued the offender, and the officer desisted from
further procedure.
The reader will be interested in the following extract,
from a letter of Hoimar to Mliss Fiske, in 1859:
"I cannot tell you how glad I am to hear that your
healthl is better.  O that quickly you mighlt meet us, if the
Lord wvill!  Till death I can never forget your love, nor
your reminding your pupils to ask the Lord to support a
poor, iognorant one like me. I do not believe your thoughts
can ever rest about your little company of Nestorians.
If a mother leaves a nursiug chilld, she cannot rest till she
returns to it.  If you are far from us in body, I know your
spirit is with us.  If Jonah mourned over the gourd for
Nwhichl he had not labored, how shall not you mourn after
those for fwhom you have labored?
If the breezes did not bring the cry of' Salvation' over
the ocean, our desolations would cry out.  But thanks to
Him iwho favors those that leave their native land to labor
amongi the ig(nora,nt.  Yet what shall this people (do?  The
beast baving gtrea.t iron teeth still reigns here; but it may
be the Lord will speedily destroy him with the breath of
hiS mouth.  I trust that you will ever remember in your
prayers one who will remember you in her weakness till
death."
Two years later brought the following, with its graphic
delineation of the trials that such as choose the better part
may  meet    with yet for years to come:
15
169 
W0IOMAN AND HER SAVIOUi'.
BELOVED Miss FISEE: Almost every day of this summer has been a bitter day. For my mother had become
willing to give Raheel (Rachel, sister of HIloimar) to the
Papists, and she had prevailed over my father to do the
same, And now I will tell you how Goliahl fell upon the
earth, and he that had no weapons overcame; but it was
from the power of God.  The arrangement had all been
made by my parents, and the betrothal feast made ready.
Sanum and I were in Oroomiah, but Deacon Joseph was
in  Salminas, and we had also this comfort - my  oldest
brother stood firm, saying, "Fear not; till death Istand."
Rahecl also was firm, hoping for help.  With entreaties
.n,l tears, I asked Deacon Isaac to go to Salinas.  I-e
Tvent, but Raheel knew it not.  She was very sorrowful, for
only an hour remained to the time fixed fobr putting the
betrothal rinrg on her finger.  The hope of her life seemed
tC hanig on a hair.  She went to the vineyard, and prayed
God to deliver her; then returned sorrowtful to her room.
She h1ears them say, "They have come!" and locks her
door.  They ask her to open it, but she opens it not.  Just
then, Deacon Joseph goes to the window, and, seeing that
Deacon Isaac has come, says, " Open;  be  not  afraid."
Deacon Isaac sits down with the Pap)ists who 1have come
to the betrothal.  IMy father leaves it with him, and he
says, "Very well; I have only now come; I must have
time to examine into this business. To-morrow I will give
you an answer."  He talks with my father, saying, "H ow
(can you give your daughter to the Papists? The missionaries are not willing, our people are not willing, I am not
willing; and more than all, the girl is not willing."  My
father at length said, "She is your daughter, not mine; do
as you please." Then Deacon Isaac sent word to the
Papists, " There is no possibility of your carrying this
170 
TRIALS.
forward.  I have questioned the girl, she is not willing;
speak no more about it."  The deacon then asked my
father to let her go to the city to school again. At first he
consented, but finially left it with her mother, who did not
let her go. The deacon left displeased. When I heard
this, I arose and took Mar Yohanan's brother, and went to
Sallmnas, thinking I might possibly bring Raheel.  While
yet a good way firom the village, like Canaan's spies, we
sent for my oldest brother (who is, as we trust, a Christinn).  He gave us good news, and said, "Raheel is all
ready to go to school." As the Lord favored Eleazar
about Rebecca, so he favored us; and the next morning
my sister and Deacon Joseph returned to Oroomiah, while
I remained to meet the wrath of my mother.  As Soon as
Raheel was gone, she left, and as yet we know not where
she is.  Truly, great is the power of prayer.  So God
brotught to nought evil counsels, scattered fearful, dark
clouds, and caused the light of joy to rise upon us.  But I
am very sad about my mother, because she has turned
away from the fear of God, and is fleeing from life.  My
father and husband still get intoxicated.  I trust that you
will multiply your prayers for them; and ask your friends
to do the same, and to pray for me, and our village and
country.  Give my love to all your fiiends.
From your lover,                    HOImIAR.
WVe shall hear from Hoimar again, in connection with
the communllion.
171 
CHAPTER XVI.
I,N'GU.GE OF PRAYER. - PRAYER ON HORSEBACK.- OLD MAN IN SUPEIt  GAN. - MAR OGEN. - EARNESTNESS. - FAREWELL PRAYER MIEETING IN
1858.-LETTER FRO3I PUPIL.-SPIRIT OF PRAYER IN 1846.-WOMIAN
WHO COULD NOT PRAY.- " CHRIST BECOMIE BEAUTIFUL."- CLOSET IN
THE MIANGER. —BIONTHLY CONCERTS.-PRAYERFULNESS IN 1849 AND
1850.- SABBATH, JANUARY 20TIH.- INTEREST CONTINUED TILL CLOSE
OF TERMI. - FAMIILY MIEETINGS. - AUDIBLE PRAYER. - ANSWER TO
MIOTHIERS' PRAYERS. - CONNECTION OF REVIVALS WITH PRAYER AT
HOMIE.
THE Nestorianl converts have been noted for their spirit
of prayer.
In 1846, the prayers of the hopefully pious in the Male
Seminary were very remarkable. Several rooms were appropriated to devotion, and there one might hear the
voice of supplication from morning till night. Alany spent
several hours a day in this holy employment; and one
needed only to listen to know that their prayers came
from the depths of the soul. At one time, they beg that
the dog may have a single crumb fromn the table of his
master; again, they are smiting on their breasts by the
side of the publican.  Now they are prodigals-hungiy,
naked, and far from their Father's house; and nlow they
sink in the sea, crying, "Lord, save me; I perish!" or, as
poor outcast lepers, they come to the great Physician for a
(172)
PRAYERFULNESS. 
PRIAYERFULNESS.
ct,re.  This one builds on thle Rock of Ages, while the
torirets roar aroutn.  That one washes the feet of Jesus
wi-tl his tears, and wipes them with the hair of his head;
,another, as a soldier of the cross, plants its blood-stained
ba,nner in the inner citadel of his heart.  Their ardent
fcelinogs found such appropriate expression in their Oriental
e.phors, that one might learn fiom children to pray as
l.i iiever prayed before.
On the reopening of the Seminary that spring, the first
d1esire of the pupils was to enter thleir closets and corimmune
with Cod.
tli(l-iii  out one evening,  ItIr. Stoddard saw three persons before him on the way to Seir.  Their horses went
fi'om one side of the road to the other, at random; and
their own heads wvere uncovered to the cold laiarch wind.
At lirst he took them for dlervishes; but on coming nearer
le iheardi the voice of prayer, and found they were Nestorinns.  The eyes of all were reverently closed, and when
oae finisledi the other continued their supplications.  TIe
turned aside, and left them undisturbed.  On another occasion, when John and Mloses were riding to Geog Tapa on
the same horse, they again engaged in devotion; but as
the horse was unruly, they each prayedcl in turn, while the
other held the reins.
Sometimes the language of their prayers is very broken,
3Jr. Stoddard  once stood  in the church  in  Supergan,
twenty miles firom Oroomiah, while prayers were read in
the ancient Syriac, and overheard an old man, very igno  rant, praying back in the congregation  by himself. Ile
la, perhaps, never heard five prayers, in his whlole life, in
a language hle could understand; but reverently, and in a
low tonle, commingling the memories of old forms with tlhe
utterance of new desires, he was saying, "Our Father in
15'
17 
WOMIAN AND IHERI SAVIOUR.
heaven - always going after Satan -O  Lord Jesus Christ
- hallelujah - forever and ever, Amen! "  It was incoherent, but comprehensive.   He  addresses  God  as  his
heavenly Father.  He confesses his sins.  He  appeals to
Christ as his only helper.  He praises God for his unspeakable gift, and then closes in the usual form.
The pious MIar Ogen, of Ishtazin, when in great pain,
and h1ardly able to move, often broke out in words lilke
these: " 0  Lord Jesus, thou art the King of glory, the
IKing of kings and Lord of lords; thou art great, and
holy, and merciful.  I am a sinner, condemned.  Aiy face
is black, my bones are rotten.  0 Lord Jesus, have mercy
ulpon me, poor, and blind, and naked, and miserable.  0
Lord Jesus Christ, I am  vile, I am  lost; but do thou remember mle."
No lang-uage expressedcl thleir sense of guilt better than
the words, "All our r-ighteousnesses  are as filthy rags."
IJ  the fervor of their desire for Christ, and grace through
himn, they would say, "B)lessed Saviour, we will cling to
the skirts of thy garment,.and hope  for mnercy till our
han.ds are cut off."  A cominon petition was,' 0 Lord, we
pray that we may niever deny thee, even to the blood of
our nlecks"-rmost expressive words, in a land where so
many criminals are beheaded.
One prayed for our country, when he heard of the southera rebellion, thus: " 0  God, pour  peace into that land.
lermi-t them not to fight with each other, but with Satan
and their wicked hearts, and may they fight spiritualit to
subdtue the whole world to Chrlst."
Dtiuring one of the revivals in the Female Seminary, the
pra-yers of the pupils were exceedingly earnest.  A mnember
of the mission, having, occasion to open the door of a room
where a few of them  wv-ee together,  heard as follows:
I i-4 
PRAYERFULNESS.
W'47e are hanging over a lake of fire, with a heavy load
upon our backs, by a single hair, and that is almost broken.
We are in a ship biurned almost down to the water; the
flames are just seizing upon  us.  O  God, have mercy.
Jesus, Son of David1, have mercy.  O Lamb of God, have
mercy on  us."  "No  wonder," a missionary wrote, "I
sometimes think tihat it is pleasanter to pray in Syriac than
in our own lang,uag,e, because I have such fervent-minded
ones with whom to pray."
The day Bliss Fiske left Orooaliahl, a large number of
wvomen and girls gathered around to bid her farewell. They
saidl, "Can we not have one more prayer meeting before you
leav-e?"  Tley wAere told that they might meet inl the school
room.  "But may it not be in that Bethel?" they asked, refleing to the teacher's own room.  She told them she could
not lead their devotions then.  Their reply was, "You need
not do it; we will cairy you to-day."  Seventvy were soon
assem nhbled in her room.  They sung-, "Blest be the tie that
bia(is," and offered six prayers.  One askefd that wvhen Elijah
sould(l go up, they mi,ght all see the horsemen and chariot,
Id all catch the falling mantle; not sit down to weep, or
send into the mountains to search for their master, but
take up the mantle, go, smiite Jordan, and, passing over, go
to work.  She then reminded the Saviour that he had
promiised not to leave them orphans (Johln xii. 18, Greek
and Syriac), andcl begged him not only to come to them,
bt,ut to abide with them when thleir teacher was gone.
Iler tlhoughts then turned to the departing company, wAVho
,were to take their long land journey of six hundred nmiles
on horseback.  She asked that the sun might not smite
them by dayN, nor the moon by night.  Theirs was a desert
way, and the Lord was entreated to spread a table fobr
tlemi through all the wilderness, and, when they should
175 
WO3MAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
pass over the narrow, precipitous roads, to give his angels
charge to keep them in all their ways, and bear them  up
in their hands, lest they dash a foot against a stone; and
when they should go through the rivers, not to let the
waters overflow them. The company would lodge by
night in tents, and it was asked that the angel of the Lord
might ever encamp round about tihe moving tabernacle.
Bornle in mind as they should pass on, first to the steamer,
and then to the sailing vessel, she asked that when they
should be on the "fire ship," the flame might not kindle
upon them; and when on the "winged ship," where the
waves would go up to heaven, and down to hell, that IIe
would keep them in the hollow of his hand, and bring
them to the desired haven.  She then asked that all her
teacher's friends might be spared till she should reach
them, especially the aged mother, and that when she should
fold her daughter in her arms, she might say, like Simeon
of old,' Now lettest thou thy servant depart in peace."
Here she paused, and Aliss Fiske thought she had finished;
but soon she added, "MAay our teacher's dust never mingle
with a fathler's dust, or with a miother's dust; but may she
come back to us to mingle her dust with her chlildren's
dust, hear the trumpet with them, and with them go up to
meet the Lord, and be forever with him."  Nor did their
prayerfuilness cease after their teacher had left them.
There was a pupil in the Seminary, who, before conversion, was exceedingly obstinate and rude; but afterwards, in
,Triting to MIiss Fiske, she uses expressions like these: "I
:i-'Lelra ber how you used to put your arms about my ne(,~and tell me how Christ became obedient unto dettlh; not
';r friends, but for enemies like me. Especially d(lo I re
member how you spoke of thi.t love w!il-ii saw a r'emedy
in its own  blood, when there;ts no help for a lost world.
176 
PP,AYERFULNE.SS.
At that time I did not understand it, but n         ow  know not
lhowa to exlpress  o (..ra.tit,de.  I know that you are very
1happy wit3h your agiecd mrotlier, thoug'li,our heart is here;
<anl she is  a,lp\i,, tf, th t she sees youtr ft-ce.  Yet these
uee... lx     tn einsI. th., ongli so 1)i calsaiit, Iare b])it for a season.
i: vt lhow  delightfld will be th:lt lueetiig, with  the  hioly
'eis, Iwith the risen Lamb,  and writh God our Father!
:id if separations are so trying here, what must be thlose
of the last dlay? 9May I not then be separated fiom you.
If I should be, I know you will say,' Holy, holy Lord Godl,
just art thou, for she has been taught.'   \We miss you
muchl; but the Teacher who is better than aniy earthly instructor, came and tanlitht us this winter (1858-1859).  Tie
Lord Jesus has been the gardener of our school.  I-Ie has
comne down an-  watered it with heavenly rain.   He  has
tll  fulfilled his promise,' I will not le'ave you orphans; I
w-ill come to  you.'  TIe said,'WAVait for the promise of the
Flither.'  W\Ve waite(d  foi his coming, and lie turned himself quicklyl, a.l wl,e lad delightfl  seasons.  Our times of
praiyer were Iong(ed for.  WVe prayed nmore than we did ainy
thing else.  WVihen we retire friom the school room now, in
many places two girls are found praying together.  In my
rillaue I meet the wotmen together and alone.  I also have
precious seasons, pr'i-iag with a company of girls;  and(  I
hiv,-e selected(l two womlen to pre y) with and for till they
sball he Clristilms.  I hope that they will choose Christ for
their portion.  Some of the  wvomen  of  our village, like
if{ry, sit at Jes,s' feet.  One Christian mother had an only
on, arid very w cked, who trod the Sabbath under foot, and
w-,(is wholly give  1U) to his ownv pleasure.  She set apart a
4ay for fasting and prayer  in his behalf, and soon the
Lord met him inl his evil way, alnd now he is a decided
Chrlistian."
177 
W7  vO2;IAN   byiD i!P   F~',at.ld   7 U?1 2.
But let us leave these ge-nerl vicws, and look at this
prayerfiulness more in the order of its manifestations.
During the revival in 1846, two of the pupils spent a
whole night in prayer for the conversion of their brothers,
first one leading in devotion, and then the other, till morning.  Like Jacob they felt, "We will not let thee go except
thou bless us." While the missionaries admired their pious
zeal, it is proper to add, that they generally insisted on the
observance of reguLlar hours of sleep, as conducive alike to
bodily and spiritual health.  Yet one writes on a similar
occasion, " Sometimes, in my anxiety, I have gone to their
cold closets to persuade them to leave; but the fervor of
their prayers has oftener driveni me to mine, than it has
allowed me to call them fiom theirs."
Twice, and even three times, a day, were not enough for
themi to retire for communion with God.  Many  spent
hours every day at the mercy seat. There were but few
closets, and this was a great trial to them.  Often three or
four of them might be seen sitting, in tears, waiting their
turn to go in to the mercy seat. Would that they might
have had some of those closets at home  that are never
entered! At another time, the Bible of one of the girls
was found on one of their wooden stools, open at the fifty.
fir,st psa,lm, and the lpage blotted with weeping, as she read
it preparatory to retiring for prayer.  Her teacher could
put her finger on no part of those large pages without
touching a tear.*  Still later, when news of the death of
T[ivnny, of Ardishai, by the accidental discharge of a gun,
rechled Bliss Fiske in America, her first thought was, " De-iX
c1 iil, I shall never again break off your communion with
Tessls;" for she remembered that when once she begged her
to leave her closet and get rest for the Sabbath, her reply
* See page 138.
178 
PRA YERFULNESS.
was, "0, I am so soirry that you spoke to ime! I was having
such a good time with my dear Saviour."  Only a few'days
before her death, while in the vineyard with her brother,
she suddenly clasped her hands, and exclaimed, "Blessed
3Ir. Stoddard! when shall I see him? and when shall I see
my blessed Saviour?"
A  p oor woman, came to the Seminary one dlay, weeping for her sins, and seated herself on the floor.  The
teacher wvas soon at her side, telling her of Him who was
wounded for our transgressions.  She prayed with her, and
then asked her to pray for herself.  "But I can't pray; I
don't know your prayers."  " Hatoon, don't try to pray like
me, or like any body; but just tell God how you feel and
what you want."  "MIay I tell God just what is in my
heart?"  Being assured on that point, she fell on her face,
weepinlg aloud, saying amid sobs, " O  God, I am not fit
even for an old broom to sweep with," and could say no
more.  This was doubtless the most worthless thing the
poor w-omian could think of in her humble home.  But it
was not long ere she could join others in their little meetings for prayer; and she still lives, honoring the Saviour,
whom she loves.  She is the mother of two of the most
useful graduates of the Semrinary.
Aga,in: a pious man brought his wife to spend a few days
in the Seminary, whlen she was somewhat thoughtful, and
left her nearly a week.  Let iiss Fiske describe their meet ilg.  "He camne for her at ioon, and I was conversing with
him in rmy room, when she passed out from her closet with out seeing him.  [The small upper window to the left, over
the centril door, marks the closet.]  But he saw her, and
reached out his hand, saying,'MIy beloved, come here.' She
p)laeed her hald in his, looked up) in his face, and answered
lhis' Is Crist beome beautiful?' with a gentle'I think
179 
WOIMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
so.' The tears of both fell fast, while he led her, without
leave, into my chainber, that they mighlt unite in p)rayer.
But I was glad to have them offer their first peiite(  prayers
there.  It was ever after a more sacred place."
Miss Fiske spent most of the vacation, that followed( the
first revival, in 1846, with iMir. Stoddard, in the villages,
where her pupils aided her much  ill labors among  the
people.  After a very pleasant evening spent in Geog Tapa
with those who were seeking Jesus, IIIlnee, tihe pupil with
whom she staid, came and asked, "Would you like to be
alone?"  It was the first timne she had ever been asked
such a question by a Nestorian, and it awakened feelitngs
similar to those that filled her heart when first she heard
the voice of a Nestorlian womanl leading in prayer.  To use
her ow-n words, " I followed the clear child, and she led me
to tlhe best closet she could give rme - a mangelr, where she
hadl spread clean hay; and she said to me, as slhe turned to
leave,' Stay just as long as you like.'  You may well stppose it was a precious spot to me.  It was my own  fault if
I did not there meet Himl  who was once laid in a manger
for us."
The memi'oers of the Seminary were especially interested
in the monthlly concert, which was held in Oroomiahl, on
the first Alondclay of the imonth.  On that day they generally
wanted two or three  mneetings; and in 1846 it was often
difficult to persuade them to study at all.  From  the rising
to the setting sun, the voice of supplication fbr a dying
world continually fell upon the ear.  At one time, all united
in pleading for a world's redeilnp)tion; then, in little companies of five or six, they urged the request; and again,
each, alone in her closet, still pressed the same petition.
Previous to 1846, so few of the Nestorians knew how to
pray, that religious meetings were for instruction rather
180 
PRAYERFULNESS.
than prayer; but now it was a delilghtfil privilege to unLite
with them in pleading for the conversion of the world to
Christ.  -Never were their petitions so full of unction as
lwhenl offered for this object.  Iln April, Mliss Fiske's pluplils,
not satisfied witih an extra mleeting by themselves, though
conitiniued till near sunset, were inducled to close it only by
thie promise of haviing a similar imeeting next  day.  No
-wonder their teacher never enjoyedl a monthly concert in
Aimerica as she did tihat one.  It was indeed a rare privilege to uite with such spirits in its observance.
The pupils wrote to the Seminary, at South Hadlley"Dear sisters, we love the monthly concert  very much.
Three hours on that day we meet together to pray that the
kiingdomn of Godcl nmay come among us, and among all the
nations of the earth.  It is a very swveet day to us, and we
love none so well, except the Sabbath."
In January, 1849, they spent day andcl nighlt in weeping
and prayer, mostly for themselves, as unfit  to pray for
others.  The same was true of the MIale Seminary.  The
teachers, the older pupils, and Deacons John and Giuwergis
spent nearly the whole of one night in prayer; andcl so burdened were they with the lost condition of their people,
and their own unfaithfulness, that almost all of them gave
up their former hope in Christ, and sought anew for pardon.
The voice of praise and prayer was now heard, not only
througlih the day, but firequently during the night.
Up to January 29th, only two or three of the unconv-ieted in the Seminary showed any concern for salvation.
3o,st of them were so careless and trifling, that their teachers were almost heart-broken; but when the retiring bell
rung that night, many were so distressed for sin that they
could not heed it.  The pious were pleading in behalf of
those out of Christ, and many of these last were crying for
16
181 
WOMIAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
mercy.  One prayer comnienced, " 0 Lord, throw us a rope,
for we are out in the open sea, on a single plank, and wave
after wave is dashling over us."  So they continued till near
midnight, when their teachers constrained them to retire.
At the beoinin, of February, the other Seminary witnessed a remarkable  outpouring of the spirit of prayer.
Every spare moment of the previous day, and much of the
night, had been devoted to fervent intercession by tlhosc
who feared that the Spirit of God was about to leave tlhen.
So intense was the feeling, that the ordinary services wveie
suspended, and at once every closet was filled; yet a imajority
had no place for retirement.  One of them proposed prayer
in the ylard, and there, on that wintry d(lay, for an hour,
thee: erliCest cries w-ent up to heaven.  All of thle careless
were deeply moved, anld many dated their conversion fiom
thalit  da    y.
Tle  vwork extended to Geog Tapa,, Seir, and other villoges.  From Den la, Deacon Joseph wrote, "\Whenever I
went lhomie, I found our house a house of miourning.  After
the lia)mp was put out at night, I could not sleep for the
soiunds of prayer and  weeping on  all sides.   ln some
l]olSe~, very  volinCf' cliildren had heard their parents  )rayy
so nuch, that tley also did the same.  The wom-en, too, lhad
fiequent mieetilngs by themselves.  One  day I led some
mnen  to a place wherie they could hear women praying
within the latticed window of a house, and, trembling, tliey
be2'ged me to teach tlhem also how to come to God."
The missionaries avoided all stirring appeals to the )passions, among a people so excitable, though the ready peformance of every duty manifested the sincerity of tie(
praing plupils, iwhile it made the labors of their teachers
pleasant.
There was not that ag,onizing, wrestling in prayer on the
1 8 - 
P  AY. Y'-IFULN ESS.
first Monday of 18S50 that had Imarled the same day the
year before; but the following week was characterized by
unusual tenderness in both Seminaries, and two of the older
pupils of the Female Seminary found no rest except in
their closets.
On the evening of the second Sabbath in January, Miss
Fiske was not able to attend the prayer meeting, a-nd remained in her room alone.  The gentle opening of her
door announced that the meeting was over, and a little
group passed on hastily, but quietly, to the rooms beyond.
She had just risen to follow, when she heard several voices
in earnest supplication.  She turned to the stairway, and
there also the sound of fervent entreaty came  up from
many closets, while some groped about to light their lamps,
or stirred the dying embers of their fires.  WVhat  meant
this simultaneous movenment to the mercy  seat?  There
had been nothing unusually exciting in the meeting, and she
sat down-  with the sweet assurance that it was from above.
It wvas late before the suppliants left their closets, and retired in perfect silence; but morning found them resuming
the same loved emlployiment, and good news came of similar blessingrs from the Boys' Seminary.
That week was one of deep solemnity.  The pious pupils
devoted every leisure moment to prayer.  Their domestic
duties were  performed faultlessly, and much earlier than
usual, and then tlhey sought thleir closets.  Some spent five
]l,)urs each day of that week in those sacred retreats, and
whenl  urged to leave for needed sleep, the reply was, "Foi
wveeks we have slept, doing nothing for God and souls.
I-ow can we sleep until forgiven? "
Saturday afternoon, several begged leave to give themselves entirely to prayer for a blessing on the morrow; ad
ev-er dclid the teacher's more'gladly welcomne tle apl)lro'ceh
183 
WOMAN AND HEP SAVIOUR.
of holy time.  A blessed Sabbath followed such a preparationI day.  Diuring morning- service, almost all were in tears.
At dinner, many seats were vacant.  It may seem an exaggeration, but it was literally true, that no  voice  was
her-d all that day save the voice of prayer.  IMiss Fiske
has never iknownI such a Sabbath before, nor since.  In the
afternoon, the feelilng was overpowering.  There was no
recluest for prayer, but unbrokenl stillness and the perfect
])erfoormance  of every duty, without a word being said.  At
the supper tam)le, every face seemed to say, " Our meat and
drink are not here."  Soime asked to be excused, but at
leingth all were seated; and  the scene that followed  can
never be forgotten.  All vwhlo were previously interested,
andi more beside, wept tecars of sil nt sorrow.  The blessing
was asked, and thle steoward* began to help them, himself
in tears; but no plate vwas touched, for even the uniniterested gazed in silent wonder.  Tleir teacher urg,ed them to
eat; but one, seizing her hand, said in a voice too lowv to be
overheard, "You would not ask?ne to eat if you knew  iyi
heart."  The reply was, "I feel just as sure that the Lor,d
would have you eat, as that he would have you  pr-y."
Thley were then besought to eat, so as to have strength to
ptray.  This touched a tender lchordl, and so succeeded; and
then they silently withdrew to make that use of thleir renovated strength.  Each hour tihat night found some  at the
mercy seat, feeling that to leave off at such a crisis might
lessen thle blessing.
Two months now  passed on, each clay furnishing new
evidence that those prayers were heard.  There was less of
excitement, but no diminution of interest, to the close of
the term.  The  uniformi   and sustained prayerfulness of
those months surprised the beholders.  The voice of sup
* Yohanan, father of Esli. See page 67.
184 
PRAYERFULNESS.
plication was the latest sound of evening, the watchword
of midnight, and the lark song of the dawn. One pupil,
nine years of age, after spending two hours in her closet,
consented to retire only when allowed to rise and pray if
she awoke dturing thle nigh,t; and she was sure to wAvcLe.
About three o'clock every miorning, lier earnest pleadings
iousecd her teachers from repose.
The  hours of social prayer iwere fiull of tenderness.
Those who heard the pupils plea(ling far within the veil,
close by the mercy set, nalmost forgot that they were yet
on earth.  The school, their pirent and relatives, were ail
affectionately remembered.  The hour always seemed too
short, and often closed with sulch expressions as these: " JIf
we have not been heard here, we will go to our closets,
and if not heard there, we will return here, and again go
back to our closets, and so continue to plead for these
loved ones to the last."  These meetings, thloughl varied in
chlaracter, were  always of thrillinig interest. Now  there
wvas an overwhelming sense of sin, as coniiitted against
a holy GoCd, and then, as a ray of hope appeared, a weel)ing,
voice -would implore, as on one occasion, that "t-ie I-oly
One w-ouldl walk over the hills of Judea, find Golgotha, and
let themn live."  Again, the sight of manifold transgressions
prompted the cry, "But we fear our sins have covered(
Golgotha from thy sight, and then are we forever lost.')
Another part of the same prayer contained the entreaty,
"Lift not the mercy seat from off the holy ark, to look on
the law we have broken, but look into Jesus' grave, and
bidl us liv-e."
In thle daily family prayer meetings every inmate of the
rIooi01  was specially and tenderly remiembered.  Once, when
a filrti   had com-e for his diughter, and liss Fiske went
to find her, on opening, the dioor sl(he heard a prayer for one
185
i ") * 
WOMAN  iND HER SAVIOUR.
who had shown little feeling; and in pleading the suffer
ings of Christ on her behalf, each petition seemed to rise
higher, till every face was turned upward, as if to see
him; and the one who led in devotion involuntarily
stretched out her hands to lay hold of him, saying, "Come,
Lord Jesus, and save our perishing sister; but if she will
not receive thee in this life we must forever rejoice in her
destrucetion"- a striking illustration of intense spiritual
emotion, bringing the heart into sympathy with the whole
truth of God. (Rev. xix. 3.)
These labors for their impenitent associates, and for
those women  who  came to the Seminary, were  full of
Christ.  The hour between supper and the evening meeting was usually spent in personal labor from room to
room; and the entreaties and prayers, then audible on all
sides, made it dlelig,htfuil to be a stranger in a strange land
for Jesus' sake.  It was scarcely less affecting, when superstitious grandmothers, worldly mothers, and giddy sisters
were prayed wvithl and entreated to come to Christ.
The audible prayers of the pupils may trouble some
readers, but not more than they troubled their teacher.
She desired more silent devotion; but Mr. Stoddard, himself in the habit of praying aloud, looked on it with more
favor, and feared to have it checked.  Soon after his own
conversion, a friend remarked to him, "I think you had
better not pray quite so loud;" and for days after it he
could not pray at all. He had never thought of others
while communing with God, and he was troubled that
others should think of him.  Even to the last he continued
the practice of praying audibly.
Miss Fiske sometimes spoke to her pupils on the subject.
There was one who spent hours daily in her closet, but her
teacher heard all she said. So, on a fitting opportunity,
186 
PR-AYERFULNESS.
slse sugg(ested to her, in a gentle way, that she  might
niodify the practice.  "I will try to pray in a lower voice,"
was the reply; "but I never thought of any body's hearino me."  That  night her voice was more subdued, but
her prayer was very short; aind soon after midnight her
teacher was awakened by the voice of prayer out on the
roof.  She stepped out quietly; andcl there was her puili
-wralppedcl in a blanket, and thanking the Lord for such ai
place to pray.   She  continued  her devotions till near
morning; and the kind teacher had no heart to interfere
any further.  3Ir. Stoddard was  much  anmused with l1er
success; andcl it may teach all of us, in this matter, to suffer
the Holy Spirit to divide to every one severally as he will.
1On another occasion, not liking to assume the responsibility herself; and yet fearing for the health of her plupil,
n-whlo generally spent a long time in felrv-ent devotion, she
led the physician to thle outside of the door; but he, too,
after listening for a while, did not venture to interrupt such
communiion with God.  Sarah of Tiary was within.
Mleetings were heldcl three days in the week with the
women in the neighlborhiood, and were well attended.  The
older pupils were allowed to assist in these in order to
form habits of dloinlg good for after life; and they did so
to edification, both leading in prayer and addressing the
beloved mothers -as they called those older than themselves -tenderly and in fitting words.
It was of such a work that 3[iss Fiske wrote at the
time, "WVe cannot speak confidently of its fruits at this
early date, especially as many of our dear charge are so
young; but we can say what present appearances are; and
-while we daily try to obey our Savlour's command,'I Feed
my lambs!' we trust that fiends at home will hear no less
distinctly the same voice, sayinT,'Pray for my lambs in
187 
WO)MAN AND IER SAVIOUR.
Persia.'   All those wvhom we regar(ded as Christians have
shovwn themselves most fiitliful to their Master during this
season.  Others, of whom  we were  less confident, have
seemed to pass tlhrough a pIreviously untried experience,
an(1, we tremiblingly hope, have laid hold of eternal life.
The  same  is  true of several never  before  convicted.
Among  these  last is a little  girl  who  was  suddenly
awakened, with as clear convictions, appaoiently, as I ever
saw- in any; anld her finl trust in Christ as ilmplicit.  For
severail dlays she wotrld say, with tears and sobs,'I have
never yet loved the Saviour; hbut 0, I do want to love him
now.'   Her mother is one of the few converted in Geog
Tapa before thle first r'evivnl.  She  has suffered almost
ev-ery thing, for Clrist.  Often, on  returning late from
neeting, she has found herself shut out for an hour in a
piercing' winvter wind, before her husband would open the
door.  At other times shle has been beaten, but never denied
Hlinm  who boughit lher.  The pious natives often say that
in the conversion of her dauglqter, she now receives the
reward of her years of prayer and faithful  endurance.
The last days of thle term bound the dear pupils very
closely to eachi othler, ncd we trust to Christ.  Whebn the
hour of separation cnime, a prayer meeting was  held in
each roomn, andl continuedl to the last moment.  Those
w-ithout hope clung to their l-)ilying sisters, with tears and
entreaties for prayer.  The  hopeful converts went forth
with a holy, clhastened  iatitude andl trust. WVe tremble
for them  among  their w(I e   fi'iends, but rejoice that
l':efi's Sheberld will heel) Ii's own."
Their pirayer wavs,    n-[ny we not carry to our homes the
poisnl of- the second deatl in our hearts, but bear to them
the seeds of eterna.l life."
Btut the rilch blessings bestovwed in Oroomiah were not
188 
PRAYERFUTLNESS.
all in answver to prayer ascending f rom that place.  There
was a connection between them and prayer offered in our
own country, of whlich David wouldl say, "Whoso is wise,
and will observe it, even hle shall understand the loving
kinidness of the Lord."  MIost of the revivals in Oroomiiahl
commenced on the dclay of the monthlly concert of prayer,
and several on or immediately after the first Monday in
January - a day specially set apart to prayer for ntissions.  But there was a special centre of prayer for the
Female Seminary in the institution at South Hadley; 9Ind
)iotus hlearts loved to watch te connection between the
two~ While the two inquirers, on that first Monday in
1846, w-ere making closets for themselves with the sticks
of wood in the cellar, some of Biss Lyon's pupils distinctly
remember how she said to them that morning, "We  must
-)pray more for MIiss Fiske andcl her school."  They did so;
and they remember, too, how the good news of the revival
cheered them, when it calme.
The earliest indication of interest, in 1847, was on the
first ilonday in January; and letters afterwards told of
special prayer for the school offered that day in South
IladIley.  Almost every letter written  during  the winter
cf 1849 contained similar inlformation.  The  revival of
1856 came suddenly and unexpectedly; but when, on the
night )f February 17th, one of the praying pupils'could not
sleep, because, as she said, " the whole school was resting
on her," and at midnight went to her teacher to ask her
help in prayer, subsequent letters from America showed,
that on that night she wrestled not alone.  In 1857, tlhe
first inquiry for the way of life was on the last Thursday
in February, the day of prayer for institutions of learnill'.  Miss Fiske returned firom the February concert of
prayer, in 1858, feeliing depressed on account of the want
189 
WOIMAN AND HERl SAVIOUR.
of interest in the school, and in half an hour was called to
see two of her pupils, who felt that they could not remain
the enemies of God.  In the first week of February, 1859,
meetin,s were held every evening in the Seminary  at
South Hadley to pray for the school in Oroomiah; and a
letter fiom MIiss Rice, written that week, says, "God is
with us; souls are seeking Christ; and I am so strengthened
for labor, that I am sure Christian friends are praying for
us more than they did last month."  Do Christians in this
country realize as they ought the connection between their
prayers and the blessings bestowed on the opposite side of
the globe?  Do we go to the monthly concert believingthat prayer, offered then and there, will, through infinite
grace in Christ Jesus, result in the salvation of souls and
the advancement of his kingdom?  Such ficts as these
ougoht surely to increase our faith. sVell mighl-t a missionary say, "I have so often felt sure that I was reaping in
answer to the prayers of those far away, that on this subject my heart is full, and my first and last word to friends
is,'Pray for us."'
190 
CHAPTER XVII.
FORERUNNERS.
MOUNTAIN GIRLS IN SEMINARY.- PRAYING SARAI. - RETURN TO THIT
MIOUNTAINS. - YISIT OF YONAN AND KIIA3IIS, IN 1850.- OF  ilt.
COAXN, 1851.-OF Y-ON-AN, AGAIN, 1861.-SARAH'S LETTERS.
BUT rich as are the benefits conferred on the females
of the plain, the influence of tihe Seminary is not confined
to Persia.  It has climbed the rugged steeps of Kurdistan,
and polrs into its wild glens and secluded hamlets tlhe
same spiritual blessings.  It is delightful to trace the way
in which God has led to results, as yet only beginning to
appear, among the mountain Nestorians.
As the Seminary could not enter the mountains, Provilence brought the mountains to the Seminary.  In 1843,
Badir Khan Beg sacked and burned the villages of Tiary,
and the homeless fugitives who escaped the sword fled to
the plains of Assyria and Azerbijan.  Towards the close of
that year, a miserable group presented themselves at the
Seminary door for charity, asking for the lady who teaches
Nestorian girls.  The quick eye of the teacher detected
three in the company before her, and replied, "Silver and
goldl we have not, but such as we have we will give you - a
home for these children."  This sentthem away sorrowful,
for it was not what they wanted.  But while the parents
retired to the shade of the tall sycamores to debate the
(191) 
WOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
matter, the little ones, attracted by kindness in a stranger,
staid with their new friend. By and by the parents came
back, and, falling on the necks of their children, told them
they might stay, till they returned to Tiary. The teacher
never heard a more gentle and subdued "thank you"
than this announcement called forth from those mountain
girls.  This was the first movement of the school tow~ar'(s
the evangelization of Kurdistan, and it will be seen how
Providclence led the Seminary at Seir in the same patlh.
The girls were taken in, washied, and clothed; and though
at first they knew no more of good manners than of the
alphabet, they made commendable progress in both.  Better than that, Sarah and Nazee became hopefully pious in
the revival of 1846, and ileleneh three years afterwards.
The last dlays of the spring term, in 1849, as we have seen,
were full of interest.  The teachers did not understand it
then, but now they see that God was preparing his first
messengers to the rude mountaineers for the work before
them.  Among a company of praying ones, Sarah had long
been known as "the praying Sarah." She was the pupil
iwhom Deacon Isaac invited to come and pray * with him;
and the strong man bowed before the simple piety of that
mountain girl.  Her mind was not so gifted as many of her
associates.  She comprehended truth with difficulty, but
she prayed with all prayer and supplication in the spirit.
At this time an unusual spirit of prayer was imparted to
the school. The prospect of vacation, instead of (ivevting the mind from devotion, seemed to produce intenser
earnestness. The voice of prayer fell on the ears of t'le
teachers at all hours, except the most silent watch of the
night.  After the evening meeting, some spent two lhors
in their closets, and others of the older pupils could not
* See page 1o1.
192 
FORERUNNERS.
leave till they had prayed with each one in the school alone.
On the last mornigii  of the term, they separated with many
tears and fervent supplications.  The  quiet of the hour
seemed a foretaste of the rest of heaven. Not a loud voice,
heavy step, or harshly shutting door was heard in all the
house. All was so sacredly quiet that the still small voice
might be heard the more distinctly.  The teachers sent out
the lambs from the fold with feelings of peculiar anxiety.
Some were to go into families where every soul would
gladly undo in them the work of the Spirit; others to villages where not one heart could enter into their feelings as
the followers of Christ; and as they went forth, their teachers prayed, from full hearts, that the Shepherd of Israel
would himself be to them for a little sanctuary in the places
whlere they waent.
While their thoughts were on such of their flock as
belonged to the plain, the thoughts of God were on those
also whom he was about to send forth to a life-long separation from these means of grace.  As late as ten o'clock,
on the evening after the close of the term, Miss Fiske heard
the voice of prayer for the absent ones, and fearing that the
occupant of the closet was transgressing the laws of health,
she approached the door, intending to enter, and advise her
to retire; but as she listened to her strong crying, with
tears, for eoch of the school by name, she could not find it
in her heart to disturb the intercessions of Sarah.  She was
then a great bodily sufferer, but very patient, and for a long
time had not spent less than four hours daily in her closet.
The next day her disease assumed a serious form, and for
more than a week she hovered on the borders of the grave.
Several times she appeared to have drawn her last breath.
But though her sick room seemed to all like the gate of
heaven, and though to her the dark valley was all light,
17
193 
WOMAN AND HER SAVIOURo
and she longed to embrace the messenger who should lead
her through, it was not her Fathler's will to call her then.
She was at first disappointed at the prospect of coming
back to the world; yet still she sweetly said, "Thy will be
done," as God restored her to health, with its responlsibilities and temptations.
April came, and a scarcity in the plain, occasioned by
locusts, drove the fugitives fiom Tiary back to their mountains.  The teachers hoped the girls might remain, and
besought their parents to allow them to do so, but in vain.
They were only too glad to get their daughters away from
influences which in their blindness they abhorred.  But
God intended through these daughters to lay the foundations of many generations, and build again the old waste
places of those mountains.
It was hard for them to go.  How could they leave their
Christian home, and the means of grace they had enjoyed
so much?  It was no less hard for the te':chers to think of
those lambs as about to be left at the mnercy of wolves, in
rocky glens, so far away that no cry of distress would ever
reach them. Yea, even if those loved ones died, long
years might pass ere their friends could hear of their death.
Those were days of sadness, and communion with God was
the only comfort of all, and especially of Sarah.
On the day of their departure, the whole school came
together, in the room of the teachers, for the parting prayer.
All was silent, till the three asked to go and bid a farewell
to their closets. They went, and only HIe who seeth in
secret knowvs how they prayed. They returned weeping.
A  few words of comfort were uttered, and the teachers
commended them to God.  They rose from their knees,
but only to kneel again; for one of the pupils proposed that
all who would pledge themselves to remember their Tiary
....
194 
FORERUNNERS.
sisters in every prayer should join hands around them,
commend them to the good Shepherd, and give to him
their pledge.  About twenty thus enclosed the departing
sisters, and so they continued in prayer until the last moment.  As the dear ones passed out, they could not speak,
they whispered but one word,- "the promise," - and so
they went.  For years after, no prayer was heard within
those wvalls that did not contain a petition for "blessings
on our Tiary sisters."
Many a time had her teacher noticed the large folio page
of Sarahl's Syriac Testament wet with her tears, and after
she left, found the whitewvash of the wall in her closet
flirrovwed with tile same. It opened out of the passage behind the door on the left of the engraving. She did not
tell this to the school, lest superstition should attach an
idolatrous sacredness to the place; anci yet she could not
obliterate marks that to her owni heart were so full of comfort.  Sarah had gone but a little way before she pleaded
with her parents to stop, and allow her to retire a little
firom the road for prayer.
And so, weeping and praying as they went, these lambs
were led into the dark recesses of a den of lions. We shall
see persecution raging, pitiless as the mountain storm, and
long continued.  But we shall also see the Hearer of prayer
)reserving them unharmed; and if we hear more from the
others than from Sarah, it may be that the revelation of the
answers to her prayers is reserved for that day which shall
unfold displays of grace too glorious for comprehension here.
NothingC was heard from them till October, 1850, NAen
Yollin  andi Khamis entered those rocky fastnesses  to
gathler tidings of them.  They spent the first Sabbath of
the month in the house of Nazee; but she was absent.
They, say in their journal,
195 
WOMIAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
"We preached three times to large assemblies.  They
brought us Nazee's Testament to preach from, and seemed
accustomed to the sound of the gospel. In respectful attention to the word, as well as in knowledge, they were far
superior to other villages in Tiary. This we knew was the
result of her teachings. Monday we waited her return.
She came about noon. How can we express the joy of
that meeting!  We spent another night there, the most of
it in sweet Christian conversation with Nazee. We were
surprised at the respect shown to her, and the restraint felt
in her presence. If any chanced to swear, he at once went
and asked pardon for thus injuring her feelings.  Tuesday
we had to leave, lest we should be detained by the snow
till spring.  We longed to pray with her before we left, but
custom here forbade it; yet she accompanied us a little
onl our way, which gave us an opportunity to mingle our
prayers and tears together. As we bade her farewell, she
said, weeping,' Here is my love for my teachers, for my
sisters in the schlool, for the missionaries, their children,
and all that know me.  Tell them to remember me in their
prayers, that God may keep me in this place of temptation.'  WVe left her looking after us, and wiping away her
tears, till we were out of sight.
"We went that day to the village of the other two.  As
soon as Heleneh saw us, she began to weep, thinking of the
past.  Sarah we did not see; she was in another village,
very anxious to come, but her wicked husband, whom she
had been forced to marry, would not permit it. We spent
the night with Heleneh, and preached to a large company.
Next morning we left, and she too, with tears, begged that
all her friends in Oroomiah would remember her in their
prayers."
Was Sarah prevented from seeing her Christian friends,
19'6 
FORERUNNERS.
thalt Godcl might show  hereafter how-. without even that
help, hle coutld answer the prayers of others for her, anld her
own- 9
Thle next we hear of them is through Mr. Coan, who
visited Tiary in Aurgust, 1851. The writer can understand
his account of crossing the Zab, as the bridge was in the
stomne condition when he crossed it witli the late Dr. Azarial Smith, August 31st, 1844.  But hear Mr. Coan
"A  toilsome day, over the roughest of roads, brought
uts opposite Chuniba.  The bridge had been swept away, and
fording such a torrent was impossible.  Two long poplar
trees spainned the flood; and we crossed on them, bending
under us at every step.  Nazee was on the bank, ready to
greet us.  After a few words of salutation and kind inquiry, she hastened to prepare a place for us; and while
doing this, the malik took us to his house.  She was much
disappointed, but followed, anxious to treasure up every
w-ordl.  After supper, we spoke long to the company assembled on the roof.  It was affecting to see bow eagerly she
listened. She staid after the rest, for religious conversation, till near midnight, when she apologized for keeping
us up so late.  She is cruelly persecuted by her wicked
mother and ungodly neighbors; for slhe is a shining light,
by which the dark deeds of the wicked are reproved; and
hence their hatred.  When Mar Shimon's attendants come,
they treat her with wanton  cruelty.  Some  firiends in
America had sent her several articles of clothing; but her
nei(libors came together and tore them in pieces before
her eyes.  She bore it meekly, and only prayed for them.
She expected fresh insults because of our visit, but prayed
that nothing might separate her from the love of Christ.
LoIng before day, she again sought to improve every mo ment for Christian conversation.  5Ve tried to comfort her:
17 -*
197 
-WOM0AN AND Hll' SAVIOUR.
and her eyes filled with tears of gratitude.  She received a
copy of the Gospels with joy. When we left, she followed
us, lonely and sad, to the river side.  I opened her Testamnent, and pointed to Matt. xi. 28:'Come unto me, all ye
that labor, and are heavy laden;' but her voice choked, and
tears prevented her reading.  WVe kneeled by the roaring
Zab, and in broken accents commended her to Him who
will keep her, for his promise is sure."
For ten long years we hear nothing of either of the
three; till, in Septemnber, 1861, Yonan-the same who found
them in 1850- and another preacher visited the mountains.
In a village of Tiary, some  two thousand people were
keeping the feast of the cross-eating, drinking, dancing,
and carousing.  They sat down among the quietest of the
crovwd.  Hleleneh came up and saluted them.  Though she
had not seen her teacher for eleven years, she recognized
him at once. They talked from morning till near sunset.
As they spoke of old frieinds, Yonian asked, "Ijeleneh, do
you relmemiber where our Lord was crucified?"  "On Calvary.  Can I forget Cctvc,)y?" as though grieved that he
shlould think she could forget.  Yonan gave  her a kerchief for the head, saying, "Take this, and remember me
by it."  "Shall I remember you by this?" was the reply.
"I will remember you in my prayers."  "DT)o  you pray,
Hleleneh?" - She was the last one converted, and left
Oroomiah soon after her conversion; so he wanted  to
know whether she still held on her Christian way. -  "Alwans," was the answer.   They sought a place to pray
together; and though they might not go away alone, yet
there, in sight, but not in hearing of the crowd, they
approached the mercy seat, the spectators little dreaming
of the nature of their intercourse.  It was delightful to
find that she had not forgotten the language or the spirit
of devotion.
19S 
FORERUNNERS.
The accompanying sketch of a Tiary girl will show how
the kerchief is worn. It also exhibits the mnode of using
the Oriental spindle, which is probably a fac-simile of the
article mentioned by Solomon.   (Prov. xxxi. 19.)
A  TIAItY  GIRL.
The other two were not at the feast; so, next lay, they
left to seek them at their homes.  N.azee was absent, but
came home in the morning m a widow with two children.
Sle was (lelighted, and even her children seemed to recognize in the strangers their mother's friends.  She was poor;
her house had been btiurnedcl, and alnost all it contained; but
a stone was on her Testament, and that was saved.  They
talked long with her, and gave her a copy of the Rays of
Liclght (the monthly periodical issued by the mission), and
a pencil to write to her friends.  She gave them letters
1 9 li) 
WOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
written ten years before, which she had penned in secret,
and carried about with her ever since, waiting an opportunity to send them.
The next day, another long journey brought them to the
home of Sarah; she saw them coming and hastened to meet
them; but that very night she had to leave for a distant
village: yet not till in answer to prayer they had an opportunity to pray together'; and the friends left that village happy; for, as Yonan said, they "found her, like the
others, having the love of our Christ in her heart."
That solitary disciple, through those long years of seclusion, never hearing the voice of Christian fellowship, or
knowing whether her pious friends were alive, or if her
sisters still remembered their pledge, was yet kept of God
according to his promise; and it is interesting to see that
she does not once allude to her persecutions in her letters,
but only solicits the prayers of her friends for her relatives
and neighbors; and then, while both AMr. Coanl and her
teacher testify to her usefulness, with what humility does
she allude to herself, and "the very little she has made
known of the Lord Jesus Christ."
Extracts from the letters that she kept so long here follow.  The first, to friends in iAiddlebury, Vermont, is dated
September, 1851, and reads thus:
"To you, dear friends, I write a letter unworthy and
imperfect, in which I make known to you my lost collndition and  my present abode.   Know ye that a little
irore than two years ago I left the Seminary, and camne
with my friends to our country.  I did not wish to leave
so soon, for I had learned but very imperfectly what the
Scriptures teach about our Lord Jesus  Christ.  But my
mother was not willing I should remain, for her heart is
200 
FORERUNNERS.
yet hard and dark.  Know, then, dear sisters in Christ, I
dwvell in Tiary, in tlhe village of Chumba, about six days'
joturniey from  Orooniali.   Ag,in, thoag'h  so  far away,
knowav ye, that your letter reached  mie in 3Iay.  It was
translated land sent  to me by 3Ir. Perkins, our beloved
father, w\hom we  are unworthy to eall such.  llty dear
sisters, when I took your letter in my hands and read, my
heart longed to fly and sit down by you, and behold your
falces in the body; but I said, "The will of the Lord, not
mine, be done."  WVhen  I look within myself, and see
not a place worthly to cherish gratitude to God for his
great mercy and grace, which he hath wrought for us, sinfil and unworthy, I liken myself to the slothful servant,
who did not the will of his Lord.  Yet, 0, my sisters,
though I have not done the will of my Saviour, I have
hope in him that I shall do it, and serve him henceforth so
lo,ng as I am in this world- fleeting as a dream in the
night.
Thoulgh  our country has been, in time past, greatly
afflicted by the Koords, yet God has spared many of us,
-hlo had sinned and trodden under our feet the blood of
his holy Son.  But do not marvel that we have sorrow
from the scourg,e God brought upon us for our sins. No.
Still every clay we  provoke our Mtaker more and more.
Thlen ought we not to mourn over this people, lost and fallen
under the yoke of Satan?  For should you go through all
Tiary, you would not find one soul that fears the Lord, but
all bound in fetters not to be loosed.  If God do not loose
them, quickly will they perish; and not this country only,
but many others, sit under the shadow of death and walk
in darkness, going  to  destruction.  Then, dear  sisters,
though unworthy, we should increase our painful efforts,
and our prayers to God, that speedily his kingdom  may
201 
OWOIOAN AND HEP RAVIOU[.
come and his wi-ll be (done on earth as it is done in heaven,
that all regions may know him and praise him forever.
Beloved sisters, I am unworthy to thank you, and still
more to thank God, who has disposed you to show such
kindness to my poor body, and yet more to my perishing
soul, with words so gentle and full of love; yet greatly do
I thank you.
Again, dear friends, I have one request to make-that
every time you bow before God, the Father of our Lord
Jesus Christ, and of all who love him, you will remember me in your prayers, for I am very needy, and there is
great danger that my soul will perish forever. Remember
also my mother, and all my friends, sinners, and on their
wvay to destruction.  Know ye, further, that I conceal the
writing of this because they would not allow me openly
to write, for they are very foolish and benighted.  Accept,
then, this poor letter, as a token of friendship and gratitude, in the love of our Lord Jesus Christ.
From your unworthy and sinful sister,
NAZEE, of Tiary. Amen.
The following are extracts from another letter to the
same persons: -
"Though we are far from each other in this evil world,
yet I hope that our Lord Jesus Christ will make us pure
from sin, and worthy of his kingdom, where we shall see
each other with that light which shall not end, in the joy
of the holy angels. Ah, my firiends, how great are our
mercies and we how unworthy, but especially I! - unwAorthy of the gift of the gospel of God, which I have
received, that I might make it known to lost souls around
me. But know ye, very little have I made known about
our Lord Jesus Christ.  Now, dear friends, I desire  to
202 
FORERUNNEPRS.
,speak of him to lost souls, in the imperfection of my mind.
But many do not desire even to hear of the sound doctrine
of the Lord Jesus Christ, and yet think to gain heaven,
while they practise in this world according to their wicked
desires. And for this reason, 0 my sisters, I beseech you
that you will remember this people, lost and fallen under
the snares of Satan; especially my mother, and brother, and
all my friends. But more especially, I beseech you to remember me, a sinner, in your prayers, every time that you
bow the knee before God, the Father of our Lord Jesus
Christ, and the Father of all who fear him, and listen to
his commandments."
Accompanying these was the following to Dr. Perkins,
dated October 3d, 1851:  "To you, O  my spiritual father, Mr. Perkins, I presume
to send two letters, for friends in  Middlebury.  If you
please, you will translate them, and send them; but I fear
that they will give you much trouble.
"Again, you wrote  me in your letter, that I should
teach children to read.  Now, I am very needy myself of
instruction.  Yet  I desire that that might  be my  employment.  But that is a very difficult matter among such
a people, of whom you have heard that although there
may be here and there one who would walk in this way,
yet there is a stone of stumbling and a rock of offence
therein; so that every one that goeth in it, his foot stumbleth, and quickly he turns back.
"Again, O friend beloved, though I am unworthy to call
you such, yet I beseech you that you remember me always
in your prayers.  I know that you do remember me, but I
desire that you remember me more, for I greatly fear for
my perislhilg soul.  Greatly do I desire to see you once
more in this world, if thie Lord will."
20 
W,OMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
He who is wonderful in counsel and excellent in working, commissioned these praying souls to prepare his way
in the mountains, even as he chose those other three to
show forth his grace in death; and they who live to mark
the future course of the river of life in those rocky glens
will find, we trust, that his strength was made perfect in
their weakness.
204 
CHAPTER XVIII.
LABORERS IN THiE MOUNTAINS.
LETTER OF BADAL. - ACCOTUNT OF HANNAH. - TIHE PIT. - LETTER OF
GULY AND YOHANAN. - ACCOUNT OF SARAH.- LETTERS OF OSHANA.
- LETTERS AND JOURNAL OF SARAH. - LETTER FROM AMIADIA. -
CONFERENCE OF NATIV'E HELPERS.
BESIDES these, the Seminary has sent up other laborers
into the same field. At the monthly concert in Oroomiah,
June, 1858, there were present four graduates, with their
husbands, either going there for the first time, or returning
to resume their labors.  Guly, the wife of Yohanan, who
had already spent one year in little Jeloo, was now about
to return there with her husband. Nargis, the wife of
Khamis, who had spent the winter laboring alone in the
vicinity of Amadia, on the Turkish side of the mountains,
was now with him, going back to Gawar. Hannah, the
wife of Badal, who had sent her husband, three days after
marriage, to his winter's campaign in the same region, was
now accompanying him to the chosen field of his labors;
and Eneya, the wife of Shlemon, his associate, was also
expecting to leave in a few days.
By the way of introducing the reader to one of these
laborers, we subjoin a letter from Badal to Miss Fiske,
dated December 12th, 1859. It is a good specimen of Ori ental style.
"Writing to you brings to mind many sweet conversa               18                          (205) 
WO0IIAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
tions with you.  DIwelling on them, my  mind is sad.  Mly
siglhs rise like the sw-elling stream, and almost  carry me
away, esp)ecially whlen I look at your garden, where you
labored with so much skill to graft in these wild olive
plants, cutting off your sleep with watchlings'by night, that
they should not be rooted up by the desert wind.  Thus
you watched them, till they became as nolle forest trees
that not even the avalanchel  can overturn.  Your garden,
now-, not only gives a slhade pleasant to tl-c traveller, but
it yields sweet firuits; clo,uds rise firom it that give us the
early  ud the lc atter ain; the y e mpty tlemselves, - the plain
rejoices, and the barren places become verdant.  Yes, the
vinie that 3you planted has budded, aivl blossomed, alnd gives
of its fi'uit to ev-eiy passer by.  Come to us, our beloved,
open t]le door of your gardeni, that the tra-eller may enter
in and) be refreshed.  You have left mnany-  pleasant remembran.ces in tlhe' work of your hands.  On every side you
have left a picture for our eyes, and the skiltiful work of
your hands (his wife), lo, and behold! it is with  me.  I
cannot be silent.  3fy voice shlall be heard as the turtle's:
'Behold, your feet ae withlin my (loo0s, and Tyour counsels
are ever in my  family.'  The Lord reward you fobr these
puplils, that you have ta uglt to b e patient and p)ersevering,
so tli:.t thley truly help) us in the work of life.
"Beloved, give my love to your firiends, and ask them,
when they go up to Shiloh to offer sacrifice, to place me in
the censer of their prayers.
"We are troubled that as yet we know not the Lord's
thoughts concerning you, -whether he will allow you to
meet your flock again, or says to you as to Daniel,' Thou
shalt rest, and stand in thy lot at the end of the days.'
Like Moses, you are gathered to your fathers; but Miss
Rice stands like Joshua, commanding  the sun  not to go
;.", 0 l,  
LABORERS IN THE MOUNTAINS.
down till the  sword of the gospel shall triumph.  We
thank the Lord that she is still a judge in Israel, so that as
yet the sceptre has not departed from Judah.
"Your affectionate friend,        BADAL."
There are some things about Hannah, and the work of
divine grace in her, that demand grateful record.
She was the daughter of one of the most intelligent and
wealthy NXestorians, who placed her in the Seminary as
early as 1845. She was then quite small, and the teacher
objected very much to taking her; but paternal iiuportunity prevailed. As soon as her father turned to go, she
began to scream; but he left, saying she must remain,
and "learn wisdom."  The kind teacher took her in her
lap to soothe her; but it was of no use; her bleeding hands
bore the marks of the nails of her new protegee for weeks.
She called for her father, but he was intentionally out of
hearing.
The child remained, but learned wisdom very slowly.
She had her fits of rage so often, that she was sent home
sometimes for weeks, and again for months. She made little
progress, either in study or other good, till the winter of 1850,
when she seemed to begin to love the truth; yet, though her
general deportiaent was correct, she often showed such a deternmined will, that her instructors feared she had never said
from the heart i' Not my will, but thline,"' and often told her
that, if she was a Christian, God would, in love, subdue that
will.  She could not feel her need of this, and thought
that they required too much of her. So they were obliged
to leave her with God, and he cared for her in an unusual
way.  The mission premises had formerly been occupied
I)by an Oriental bath; and here and there were old pits,
once used for carrying off the water, but now  covered
207 
WOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
up, so that no one knew w-here they were.  One evening
-Iiss Fiske called the girls together, and told them some
things she wished they wvould refiain from.  They promised compliance, and went out; but hardly had they gone
before their teacher heard the cry, " Hannah is in the well! "
She ran there, but all was right.  Then they led her to an
opening just before the back door, saying, "The  earth
opened and swallowed her up." The covering of one of
the pits had given way, and she had fallen perhaps twenty
feet below the surface. Fortunately, as in the case of
Joseph, there was no water in the pit, and in a few dclays
she was able to resume her place in school, but much more
gentle and subdued than ever before.  The  change was
marked by all.  Months after, in a private interview with
her teacher, she gave an account of the whole matter.  She
said the girls went out, most of them saying, "We will
obey our teachers;" but she, stamping her foot, said, "I did
right before, and I shall do so again."  With these words
on her lips, she sunk into the earth. At first she did not
know what had happened, but remembered all that had
been said, and felt that God was dealing with her. Lying
there helpless and bruised at the bottom of the pit, she
made a solemn vow to Go(], " Never again my will."
From that time she was a most lovely example of all that
was gentle.  She seemed to give up every thing, and "bear
all things." Her father saw the change, and one day said
to her teachers, "I am not a Christian; but Hannah knows
nothing but God's will. If she should die now, I should
know she was with Christ, she is so like him." Her Christian character developed beautifully; the school learned of
her to be Christ-like. She longed to do good, and was
ready to make any sacrifice for the good of souls. When
Badal sought her hand from her father, the latter called her,
208 
LABORERS IN THE MOUNTAINS.
and said,  "Hannah, Badal the son of the herdsman, wants
you to go to the mountains with him, and        wants you
to live here with him. It shall be as you say." She replied very meekly,,I wish to suffer with the people of
God. I choose to go with Badal; " and June 8th, 1858, she
left for her mountain hom e.
The parting prayer meeting with those four girls, going
as missionaries to the mountains, was one of the pleasantest
memories that Mliss Fiske carried away from Oroomiah.
She left soon after, but often heard firom Hannah and her
companions that she was happy in her life of privation for
Jesus' sake, and did what she could.  She suffered, however,
from the change, and was advised to visit Oroomiah for her
health.  It was hoped she might soon recover; but she
w-ent only to leave her sweet testimony to the blessedness
of knowing no will but God's, and then go home.  She
sent the following messages to Miss Fiske forom her dying
bed: "I love to have God do just as he pleases.  I thank
you for all your love, and especially for showing me nmy
Saviour." She died in December, 1860.
Having given herself to Missionary work among the
mountains, it is interesting to know that her little property
also went to the same object.  In the remarkable revival
of benevolence, in Oroomiah, in the spring of 1861, her
brother gave her inheritance, which had fallen to him, to
sustain laborers in the mountains: thus, after her life had
been laid clown in the work, all her living went to carry
it on.
Let Guly introduce herself to the reader by giving her
own account of her conversion, in 1856' —
.IY DEAR SUPERINTENDE-NT, Miss FISIE: I wish novw,
as far as I can, to describe to you my spiritual state.  The
18 *
201.) 
WOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
first four weeks of the revival I did not realize that I was
lost, but afterwards was more burdened;  my  sins were
round about me like dark clouds.  One night I went to
MIiss Rice to have her pray with me.  I did not know how
to find Christ.  She told me; yet all that night I saw no
light, but only darkness.  I was almost in despair, yet felt
that this was from Satan.  In the morning the sun rose
pleasantly, but it was as night to me; for I knew that I
had no portion in God.  So I continued all that day.  I
could not read in my class, but went to my  room, and
vowed not to leave it till I had some token that Christ
was mine.  I brought nothing in my hands save my sins,
which were like mountains.  I remembered that scripture,
"Thoughtl  your sins be as scarlet, they shall be as white as
snow;" and I recalled the promises of God, and that no
other could pardon me.  WTith earnest longing, I laid my
soul into the hands of Jesus. I heartily covenanted to
serve him all my life, and sought help from him in prayer
Then suddenly I saw lighlt, as if he were at my side; and I
did not wish to rise firom my knees, so blessed was that
communion.  From that time I had hope, but sometimes
fear I may be deceived. Yet daily I find Christ more and
more precious.  Though old Adam is not dead, yet in the
strength of God I will resist him.
Yes, my dear mother in Christ, my guide to the cross,
my desire is to please God, and live for him, not for myself.
I cannot say that I shall never sin, for I am weak, and my
foe is strong; but I will seek help from Hiim  who was
tempted, and can succor me when tempted.
I am  most thankful to you that you have been the
means of my salvation, and can never forget your love till
my tongue is silent in the grave.
Your affectionate GULY, of Seiro
210 
LABORERS IN THE [IOUNTAINS.
She and her husband, Yolanan, have labored inll the
mounitains ever since their marriage. He writes to Miss
Fiske in Februtary, 1861,  "I have not forgotten your pleasant love, and trust I
never shall until I die.  I hope that, with all your friends
here, I shall see you again.  As our joy is not full in your
absence, may you not rest till you return.
"We are now in Vizierawa of Gawar; for the people
of Ishtazin, instigated by Mnar Shimon, have cast us out.  I
had hoped to go to Amadia, but was robbed and wounded,
in the autumn, by the IKoords; and before I could recover
my goods, it was too late to go so far.  So I remain here;
and, thanks to God, our labor in the gospel is more pleasant
than ever.  Some of the men wish to hear the whole will
of God; and women and girls come to Guly to hear his
words.  A  few children also are constant in learning to
read.  The work of God prospers this year in Gawar, and
the laborers are more numerous and more faithful."
In estimating the zeal and self-denial of these Nestorian
missionaries, it should be borne in mind that our missiona ries there, think it requires as muchl self-denial for a native
of Oroomiah to go to the mountains, as for an American to
go to Oroomiah; and according to the testimony of a na tive observer, the married gradtuates of the Seminary, in
the mountains, are centres of li(ght in that great sea of
darkness.
Besides those  alreadcly mentioned, Oshana and Sarah,
w-ith Shlemon and Eneya, are laboring in Amadia.  This
Sarahl is daughter of Priest Abraham, of Geog Tapa, and
was one of the earliest pupils of the Seminary.  When
Deacon Isaac broke it up, in 1844, slhe was the only pupil
who remained.  She was hopefully converted in 1846, and
while in the Seminary was supported by the Sabbath school
in Owego, New York.
211 
WOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
In 1849, it was proposed that her father labor in Arlishiai, one of the darkest and most wicked villages of the
plain, as one might expect the home of the notorious Mar
Gabriel wvould be.  Great opposition  was made  by  the
people to his coming among them; and his own wifenot then converted- did much to hinider his going; but
Sarah did all in her power to encourage hilm; and a letter
of hiers on the subject decided him to go.  She rejoiced to
give up) her friends, her pleasant home, and even her privileges, that hlie migiht labor in that unpromising field.  Nor
was she by any means idle.  She spent all her vacations
there, laboring with much  acceptance and success; and
after  she  graduated, in  1850, besides  her  day school
through the week, she had a Bible class on the Sabbath,
with the women; and on Fridlay, also, she sent out her
pupils, ill the afternoon, to invite their mothers and other
women to a nmeeting she held with them in the evening.
She thus acquired great influence, and led several to the
Saviour.  Her labors were  very systematic.  She had a
plan for conversing personally with one pupil each day,
and wvas noted for her tact and success in efforts with individiuals.  Others migh,It act from impulse, and soon11 tire;
but hiers is an activity controlled by principle, and therefore uniform and enduring.  Very faithful in admonition
when adnimonition is required, she is at the sanle time
noted for gentleness, and thus expresses to Miss Fiske her
delight in laborilng for Christ: "Separated from Christian
fiiends, I am sometimes sad; but I amn not greater than my
[Iaster, -who left the holy society of heaven to come to
earth, and I anmi glad for a cornier where I may labor for
such a M1aster.  Conme and spend a Sabbath  here if you
can; if not, pray much and often for these poor womlen."
Again speaking of her school, she says, "It is the good
212 
LABORERS IN THE MOUNTAINS.
heSS of God that gives me  these little girls.  Pray for
them.  I see indications that they will be lovers of the
Lord(.  Forty or fifty of the women come to meeting, andcl
tw-enty-two are willing to receive the truth."  She was accustomied to study the Bible with her father, and in tlhat
wav also aided him in his labors.
But it is time to bring forward her husband, in letters
which open up a newv department of usefulness, and illustrate the meaning' of Mar Yolhanan, when he brouln,,t her
first pupils to M[iss Fiske, and said, "No  man takle them
flom  you."  The truth was, that the same parents, who at
first could not trust their daughters in the Semiinarvy for a
single night, wvere  now  Lnnwilling that they  should  be
united to a husbaind who did- not commendI himself to its
tehllers as a suitable companion for their pupils.  But let
Oshana speak:
IToor)ED LADY, Aliss FisrE: I have a petition to laty
before )our zeal, which is active in doing good to all poor
insignificant ones like me.  Dear lady, whose love is like
the waters of the Nile, and spreads more than they; for it
reaches the sons of the mountains of Kurdistan, as well as
those of the plain.  I am  venturing to trouble you more
than ever before.  This summer, when I went to my couIntry (Tehoma), my  mother and iuncles, who greatly love
me, with a natural love, beset me to marry one of tihe
daughters of my country, whomsoever  I should please;
but I made known to them that I wished, if possible, to
take one of the pupils of your school, for I said to them,
"If I take one of these who  are so wicked, ignorant, immodest, and disorderly, they will embitter my  life."  I
entreated of tlei  not to put this yoke of iron on my neck.
They listened a little to my  petition, from the mercy of
213 
WOAIAN AND HER sAVIOUII.
God, but made  me promise that if it should reach  my
hand, I would marry  this winter.  The girl on whom  I
have placed my eye, to take her, is Sarah; because she has
the "fear of God, which is the beginning of wisdom," and
she has been brought up in all the graces of Christianity,
and has well learned the holy doctrines; and in the fear
of God, anid the knowledge she has acquired, she can help
me, and strengthen me, in the work of God, oil which I
have placed my heart for life.
And  now, to whom  shall I look to help me in this
matter?  I will look to God, the Lord of heaven  ancl
earth.  But he works by instruments.  Then  to  whomn
shall I look, as the instrument to do this work?  I am a
stranger, poor, and without a name here.  My  relatives
are far away.  If I have firiends in Oroomiah, they cannot
do this kindness for me.  If I remain silent, silence alone
shall I see.  Now, my lady, I look to you for help; and
with confidence shall I do so more than I should to my
parents; for you have guided me and my sister better than
any Nestorians have guided their children.  Yes, by your
hand  God will supply my need.  Now do as you think
proper.              From your unworthy
OSHANA.
P. S.  The  other letter (enclosed) is for Sarah, and on
this subject.
Some time after he was engaged to her, she was very
sick, when  he wrote  as  follows;  and the reader will
notice that the "honored lady" gives place to
DEAPR MOTHER, AND NORISHER OF SARAH: I have no
friend in whose pleasant, pure love I can delight as in
Sarah, and.cl she is now wasting away on a bed of sickness.
214 
LABORERS IN THE MOUNTAINS.
lMy heart is very heavy withl sorrow on her account.  Yes,
I am so borne down with trouble, that for three days my
tears have not been stayed. I do not say this to boast of
my love.  I otce her all this.  I have a petition to make;
which is, that you will do all you can for Sarah. But I
need not ask this, for I am confident that your kindness
will lead you to do, and cause to be done, all that can be
done for her. But will you not let me know whether her
sickness increases or diminishes?- if it increases, that my
sighs and tears may increase in pleading before the Lordcl
for mercy, and if it diminishes, that my thanksgivings may
increase before our merciful Father in heaven.
Dear mother, if it is the will of our Father in heaven to
take Sarah to the upper mansions,-though I shall be comforted on account of her being saved from all the bitter
misery of this world, and her blessed rest with the Saviour,
where she can praise his love with her pleasant voice,
joined with the sweet songs of angels, -still it will be hard
for me.  If I live after she has gone, God forbid that I behold her dust, and not long to be her companion in heaven.
Your unworthy
OsHANA.
Our next letter is firom Sarah to Miss Fiske, written at
Seir, in 1859, more than two years after her marriage, and
gives a good idea of her Christian spirit: -
BELOVED: The good news that you gave us of the
revivals in your country, rouses our hearts to warmer zeal.
Shall we not also prepare the way of the Lord? We
know, by the gracious visits of God here this winter, that
Christians there are ever praying for our poor people.  For
we hear from the preachers who come up to the concert
215 
WOMIAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
every month, that the work of the Lord goes forward in
the villages of the plain, and also in the mountains.
Here in Seir, the good work began among the women.
I hear them say, "Though we have had revivals before, we
have never seen a year like this, when the words of God
hadl such deep effect." Mrs. Cochran and I have good
meetings with these women.   Our congregations  make
glad the Christian heart, and I am particularly happy in
laboring for them, one by one. A portion of them, with
tearful eyes, are covenanting to be the Lord's.  We  ask
the Lord to strengthen them in their covenant, and we
entreat of you and of your friends to pray for them.
Our Sabbath schools are veWy pleasant.  Mr. Cochran
will tell you how the work goes forward.  Mrs. Cochran
has a class of women, and so have I.  Last Sabbath Mr.
Cochran read one of your letters to the congregation, and
we learned from it how the work of the Lord goes forward
in your blessed churches. We praised the Lord, and then
we entreated him to bless our churches, and make them
more spiritual, for we are confident that his grace is sufficient for us all.
She visited Tehoma, in May, two months after the date
of the preceding, with her husband, Oshana, and two little
children, and gives the following account of their journey:  "Through the favor of our heavenly Father, I have
lade a journey into these mountains, rejoicing in the opportunity to labor for my people.  I am very happy that
my father and friends brought me on my way in willingness of soul. From the day that I left my own country,
in every place that I have entered, until now, my heart has
been excited to praise my Guide and my Deliverer, and I
21 '3 
LARORERS IN THE MOUNTAINS.
have also been grateful to my teachers who brought me to
labor in a desolate vineyard, joyfully, I, who am so weak,
and such a great sinner.  In all the various circumstances
in which I have been, your counsels have been of great
benefit to me.
"I think you will be glad to know that the gospel door is
wide open here. You and your friends will pray that
the Lord of the harvest would send forth laborers into his
harvest.
"We left the city of Orooniiah, May 6th.  We were ten
souls -   ll-ormezd, of Aliawa, Sagoo, of Geog Tapa, Mlatlub,
the Tehonilani, Guly, and  little Gozel,  Oshana and his
brother, our two little girls, and myself.   May  8th, we
reached MNemikan, and remained there three days.
"It was our first Sabbath in the mounitains.  I met that
company of women  for whom our departed Mlrs. Rhea
used to labor.    ay 12th, we left MAemikan, and went utip to
the tops of the snowy mountains of Gawar. The cold was
such that we were obliged to wrap our faces and our hands
as we would in January.  As we descended the mountain,
we found it about as warm as February. That night we
staid in the deep valley of Ishtazin, in the village of
Boobawa, where Yohanan and Guly dwell.  The people
here are very wild and hard.  Yohanan and Guly were not
here, having gone to visit Khananis.  Only a few canme
together for preaching.   The  people  said,'Yohanan
preaches, and we revile.'  NIay 13th, we left BoobawNa, and
soon crossed the river.  Men had gone before us, and were
lying in wait there. They stripped us, but afterwards, of
themselves, became sorry, and returned our things.  As we
were going along this wonderful, fearful river, and beheld
the mountains on either side covered with beautiful forests,
we remembered Mr. Rhea, the composer of the hymn,
19
217 
WOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
'Valley of Ishtazin.'   And when filled with wonder at
the works of the Great Creator, we all, with one voice,
praised him in songs of joy fitting for the mountains.
Here the brethren reminded me that our dear MIiss Fiske
had trodden these fearful precipices.  This greatly encouraged me in my journey.  This day we went into many
villages, and over many ascents and descents.  At evening
we reached Jeloo, and remained over nighlt ill the pleasant
village of Zeer, whichl lies in a valley made beautiful by
forests, and a river passing through it. They showed great
hospitality here, and were eager to receive the word of the
Lord.   inay 14th, we left Zeer, and went to Bass.  It was
Saturday night, and we remained over the Sabbath in the
village of Nerik. I shall always have a pleasant remembrance of the Sabbath we passed there. From the first
moment that we went in till Monday morning, we were
never alone, so many were assemnbling to hear the words
of the Lord.  With tearful eyes and burning hearts, they
were inquiring for the way of salvation. They would say,
'Wrhat shall we do?  WVe have no one to sit among us, to
teach us, poor, wretched ones.'  Truly, a mnan's heart burns
within him as he sees this poor people scattered as sheep
without a shepherd. Mfay 16th, we mounted our mules, and
went on our wray. Half an hour from Nerik we came to
the village of UTrwvintoos. An honorable, kind-hearted
woman came out, and made us her guests. Thlis was
Oshana's aunt.  As soon as we sat down, the house was
filled with men and women.  They brought a Testament
themselves, and entreated us to read from that holy book.
Did not my heart rejoice when I saw, how eagerly they
were listening to the account of the death of our Lord
Jesus Christ!  When the men went out, the women came
very near to me, entreating for the word of the Lord, as
218 
LABORERS IN THE MOUNTAINS.
those thirsting for water. Then I read to them from the
book.
"There are many sad deeds of wickedness among these
mountain Nestorians; and when Christians hear how anxious they are to receive the words of life, will they not feel
for them?  We reached Tehoma May 17th.  Now, firom
the mercy of God, we are all well and in the village of Mazrayee.  I am not able to labor for the women here, as I desired, because many of them have gone to the sheep-folds.
It is so hot we cannot remain here, and we will go there
also, soon.  I trust, wherever I am, and as long as I am
here, I shall labor for that Master who wearied himself for
me, and who bought these souls with his blood.
"The Lord keep and bless -you, our beloved, who have
been a mother to the Nestorian girls, all of whom, with
longing hearts are expecting your return. We continually pray Him who gave you to us, to restore you again
in mercy to our people.   If counted worthy, I should
greatly rejoice to receive a little note firom you."
She returned to Oroomiah in the spring of 1860, and left
again in 186i for Amadia. When she went away, her
three children had the whooping cough; so she would not go
into any of the mission faimilies lest she should spread the
disease among the children; but after she was all ready to
go, and the heads of her own little flock were peeping out
of the saddle-bag contrivance in which they rode, Mrs.
Breath went out to bid her good by. Sarah told her how
Miss Fiske had said, when she took her oldest child into her
~arms for the first time, "'Now, Sarah, you will not seek for
this child a pleasant home upon the plain, as Lot did, but
rather to do God's will, and then he will give you all
thlings.'  I have always remembered it," she added, "and
am not willing now to be found seeking my p)leasure here.
219 
WOI MAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
During the long winter of 1861-62, no messenger could
cross the mountains from Oroomiah to Amnadia; and she
thus writes in M[arch, 1862, to Mliss Rice:  "I did greatly long for the coming of the messenger.
We were very sad in not hearing a single word from home.
Now I offer thanksgivings to Him in whose hands are all
things, that he has opened a door of mercy, and has delighted us by the arrival of letters. They came to-dlay.
Many thanks to you and your dear pupils. The Lord bless
them, and prepare their hearts for such a blessed work as
ours.
"Give Eneya's salutations and mine to all the school.  I
think they will wish to hear about the work of the Lord
here. Thanks to God, our health has been good ever since
we came, and our hearts have been contented and happy in
seeing some of our neighbors believing, and with joy receiving the words of life. Every Sabbath we have a coingregation of thirty-five, and more men than women.   For
many weeks only the men came; but now, by the grace of
God, the women come too, and their number is increasing.
I have commenced to teach them the life of the Lord Jesus
from the beginning.  I have strong hopes that God is
awakening one of them. His word is very dear to her.
Her son is the priest of the village, and a sincere Christian.
Four other young men and five women are, we trust, not
far from the door of the kingdom. We entreat you, dear
sisters, to pray in a special manner for these thoughtful
ones, that they may enter the narrow door of life.
"From the villages about us we  have a good report.
They receive the gospel from Oshana and Shlemon, who
visit them every Sabbath. In my journeys through these
mountains, I have seen various assemblies of men and women listening to the gospel, poor ones, exclaiming' What
220 
LABORERS IN THE MIOUNTAINS.
shall we (do?  Our priests have deceived us: we are lost,
like sheep on the mountains.  There is no one to teach us.'
They sit in misery and ignorance.  They need our prayers
and our help.  I verily believe that if we labor faithfullyGod help us to labor thus -we shall soon see our church
revived,  built up on the foundation Christ Jesus, and
adorned for him as a bride for her husband.  With tears
of joy we shall gaze on these ancient ruins becoming new
teilmples of the Lord.  Soon shall these mountains witness
scenes that will rejoice angels and saints. Those will be
)blessed times.  Let us pray for them, and labor with Christ
for their coming."
Our latest news from Sarah is, that during the summer
of 1862, her little son had died, and she herself was just
recovering from a dangerous fever.
The joyfuil anticipations awakenedl by such a letter firom
a graduate of the Seminary, in ancient Amadia, are not
diminishedl by accounts received of a conference of "Mountain helpers," held in Gawvar, from May 30th to June 2d, 1862.
They camne from Gawar, Jeloo, Telhomna and Amadia. At
the opening of each session, half an hour was spent in
prayer; then carefully prepared essays were read on subjects
previously assigned, and each topic was afterwards thoroug'hly discussed.  The first subject was, " Hinderances to
evangelization in the mountains,- such as their ruggedness,
deep snows, superstition of the people, and persecution."
Deacon Tamo, in speaking, admitted all these, but said,
"For rough roads we have our feet and goats' hair sandals;
for deep snows, snow shoes; for the darkness and supersti tion of the people, we have the light of the truth and tlhe
sword of the Spirit; and for persecution, we have God's
promise of protection and the firman of  the  sultan."
"The faithful pastor's duty to his flock," and ")Means of
19 *
221 
WOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
securing laborers for the field," were among the topics
discussed.  Their discussions on the subject of benevolence
showed that they regarded that duty as binding as any
other.  They  engaged to observe the monthly  concert,
and take up monthly and also annual collections in their
congregationls,  and apply  the proceeds  to  the  support
of a laborer ill the mountains. On Sabbath evening the
monthly concert was observed, and after stirring addresses,
the contribution amounted to what was for them the very
large sum of fifty-two dollars.  Among the offerings were
a horse, an ox, a sheep, a goat, and different articles of
jewelhry.  Arrangements were made at the conference for
the formation of a Protestant community in Gawar, in
accordance with the firman of the sultan.  In all respects
the meeting was a rich spiritual festival, and fronm the
spirit its members  manifested, and the progress already
made, we may hope for extensive and important results
before many years have passed away.
222 
CHAPTER XIX.
EBENEZERS.
EXA.IINA.TION IX 1850.-COLLATION AND ADDRESS. —VALEDICTO0Y BY
SA.NUM.. —SABBATI-I SCHOOL IN GEOG TAPA. - EXAMINATION TIHERE
IN 1854.-P-RAYEAR -IEETING AND COXIHUNION AT OROOM.IAH, MIAY,
1858.- SELBY, OF GAVALAN, AND LETTER. -LETTER FRONI HATOON,
OF GEOG TAPA.
THERE are occasions, interesting in themselves, that also
serve to mark the progress which they promote. Such an
occasion was the examination of the Seminary, June 6th,
18,50.  There have been examinations since, but none so
marked in their influence for good; none where the teachers felt so much like calling the name of it "Ebenezer,"
and saying, " Hitherto hath the Lord helped us."
The pupils had improved, during the last weeks of the
term, mnore than they had ever done in twice the same
length of timie, both spiritually and mentally.  At  the
close of the term, their parents and friends, with some of
the leading Nestorians, were invited to the examination.
Miore tlan one hundred and sixty spectators, besides the
pupils, wNere crowded into the large recitation room.  This
had been adorned with a profusion of roses, from the vine yard( of Mlar Yohlanan, arranged in wreaths and bouquets,
with festoons of sycamore leaves, and other devices. The
people were delighted,- for, like other Persians, they  re
gre             a    t     admirers of fiowers,-and many, on   entering, ilnvoltln                                                 (223) 
WOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
tarily exclaimed, "Paradise! Paradise!"  In their various
studies, the attainments of the pupils would have reflected
honor on a seminary in our own land; but their knlowledge of Scripture exceeded all besides. Even on the
details of the Tabernacle they rarely faltered; and their
compositions showed an intimate acquaintance with Bible
facts and doctrines.
Dr. Perkins delivered an address, comparing the early
days of the mission with that scene, and felicitously answering various objections that had been  raised against
female education; and, at the close, diplomas were given
to three of the oldest pupils.
The exercises were pleasantly diversified by a plentifuli
collation under the arbor in the court behind the Seminary, where lambs roasted whole, in the native style,
lettuce, cherries, pilav (a preparation of rice), and some
cake, prepared by the pupils, were (duly discussed.  Many
of the women had never before sat at the same table with
men, and it was amusing to witness their awkward embarrassment.  Some snatched  the food  firom  the table by
stealth, and ate it behind their large veils, as though it
were a thing forbidden.
Hormiezd, the father of Johl, now aged anid blind, who
had been led all the way fio-a Geog Tapa, said, towards
the close of the afternoon, "I wish Joshua were here."
"And what do you want of Joshua?9"  "'I want him to
command the sun and moon to stand still, for the day is altogether too short."  As the company dispersed, several old
men took Miss Fiske and Miss Rice by the hand, sayinT
with moistened eyes, "IVill you forgive us that we  have
dclone no more for your school?"  But the best of all w', i m
some sixty adult women, from different villages, )beg;,n,,
for spelling books, that they might commence learning to
224 
EBENEZERS.
read. Thirty of them did not rest till they could read
their Bibles.  The cause of female education never lost
the impulse that it received that clay.
Instead of the vt-ledietory complosed for this anniversary,
is here subjoined the greater part of the one prepared by
Sn-num, for a like occasion, beca,use it takes a wider range,
aid is richer in its historical allusions
"Now that another year is closed, and we are ready to
leave each other in peace, it is fitting to review the past,
that together we may praise the sweet Keeper of Israel for
the blessings he has pouredl upon our heads.  We fear to
try to recount them all, lest we tempt the Lord; so we
will speak of but a few.
"Let us renewv the wings of our loving thoughts, send
them to the years that are p:ast, and see where rests the
dust of some of the dear teachers of this school.  Listen!
There comes a voice,'They are not to be found among the
living.'  Yes, the place of one is empty  here, and of
another there.  Then, where are they?  Thou, 0 country,
art a witness that they have pressed thy soil; and you, ye
blessed winds, answer us,'Tlley have  gone!' and ye
green leaves of time are true wvitnlesses that they lie among
the numbered dcead. But where slwll we find them?  They
lie far apart.   We limust visit one tlhat first laid her hand on
some of us to bless us [AMrs. Grant]; and thoug(h we rememiber her not, she often embraced us in the arms of love,
and carried us before a throne of grace.  She was one of
the first that left all her friends, and ploughed the mighty
waves of ocean, that she might come to Oroomiah's dark
border. Though fierce tempests raged, and heavy waves
raised themselves above the ship, her prayers, mingled
awith love for us, ascended higher still, and overcame all.
At the foot of MIount Ararat she doubtless remembered
225 
WOMIAN  ANT) Hi'Lt SA.'VIOUR.
the bow of promise; and her consolations were renewed,
when she thought of it as a prophecy, that a company of
the fallen daughters of Chaldea should become  heirs of
glory. She so labored, that her influence is widening from
generation to generation.
"The  Lord is rewarding her even to the third and
fourth generation. But though she engaged in her work
with such holy zeal, her journey was short. Some of us
had not seen our eighth summer when those lips, on which
were written wisdom, were still; and that tongue, on
which dwelt the law of kindness, was silent in death.
Now she rests in our churchyard. She sleeps with our
dead, and her dust is mingled with the dust of our fathers,
till that day when she shall rise to glory, and a company
of ransomed Nestorianls with her.
"But where is that other dear friend of our school [Dr.
Grant], who was the beautiful staff of her support? He
encouraged her to labor for us while many of us were yet
unborn. His heart was large enough to love every son
and daughter of our people.  I-e sowed with many tears,
and gave himself for the Nestorians.  Shall we not believe
that the fruits of his labors have sprung up among  us?
Then, where is hle?  Let us go silently, silently, and ask
that ancient city, Nineveh.  It will direct us,'Lo, he rests
on the banks of the noble Tigris.' Would that our whisper might reach the ear of the wild Arab and cruel Turk,
that they walk gently by that stranger grave, and tread(l
not on its dust.  Then, shall we think no more of it?
No; with a firm hope we expect that those mountains, on
which his beautiful feet rested, shall answer his name in
echoes, one to the other; and the persons who saw his faithfill example there shall mingle in the flock of his Saviour.
"But the journey of our thoughts is not finished. We
226 
EBENEZERS.
must leave in peace this blessed grave, and go search for
one with whom we were well acquainted [AIrs. Stoddard],
and whose gentle, loving example is so graven on the
tablet of memory, that it cannot be erased.  Can we forget her prayers with some of us the week she left us? or
how, when she took our hand for the last time, she said,
'The blessing of the Lord rest upon you'? We did not then
expect that our eyes would no mnore rest on that lovely
face, and our ears no more hear that sweet voice in our
dwellings.  When we heard of her departure to a world
of light, it was hard to believe that she had gone and left
us behind. Lo, on the shores of the Black Sea she has
laid her down to rest.  O ye angry waves, be still, and ye
winds of God, fan gently that sacred spot. All our people
are indebted to thee, thou blessed one. Thou, who didst
first teach us to sing the songs of Zion, now removed
from sin and sorrow, thou art singing with the myriads of
the just.  We would not call thee back, but rather praise
the Lord that you and those other dear firiends are entered
into rest.  No, ye are not lost, ye spirits made holy; but
as it was necessary that some should come fromi a distant
land to labor here, so ye were necessary to do a greater
work in heaven.  We believe that ye are doing there more
than ye could have done here; yea, that ye form a part
of that great cloud of witnesses that encompass us to-day.
It is delightful to us to think that ye blessed ones guard
us. It is a comfort to our teachers to think that you, who
laid these foundations, are still round about us.  Beloved
ones, we would not call you back. Cling closely, and more
closely, to your Saviour, till we, too, through free grace,
shall share in your glory.
"And now, beloved friends, who with them flew on the
wings of the gospel across the ocean to tell us of salva
227 
WOMAN AND HFER SAVIOUR.
tion, we rejoice to-day that the sharp arrows of death have
not touched you.  Ye have been more than fathers and
mothers to us.  Our hearts are full of love to every one
of you, 0 blessed band! but we cannot express it, exepet with a heavenly tongue.  When darkness reigned in
the bleast of every son of the Chlaldeans, and no whisper
ort salvation had fallen on the ear of their daughters, you
opened the beauties of the priceless pearl before our eyes,
that it should enlighten us with heavenly brightness. We
cannot make known all that you have done for us. Let it
remain till that day of light when the Lord shall commend you before his chosen. When we look at our dclear
teachers, our hearts warm to you with no common love,
because you led them to leave the sweet place of their
nativity for our sakes.  You have been parents to them,
wiping away their tears with the soft hand of a inother,
and sharing their trials with a father's heart.  While you
have helped them in every department of their school, the
blessing has all been ours.
"If on the wings of an ea,gle wie should fly to tl('
extreme north, we  should find no such school as this,
crowned with blessings, but shioui'l see our sisters groa -
ing in bitterness, sa3yiig,  No)t one ray from the divine
sun rises on us in our niseLr.'  If we turn to the sourtl,
there we see the (laughteis of Arabia lamenting,'In  all
this desert, not one  oasis vields the  wateirs of life to
quench our burning thirst.'  Eternity alone will suffice to
praise Him who sent you, the only heralds of his grace, to
us sinners.
"But our southern journey is not finished. From one
end of Africa to the other our sisters lie wrapped in the
shadows of death; and if we turn to the east, all the wea
to China, the daughters cry,'Wretched is our unhappy
228 
EBENEZERS.
lot: no cloudc of mercy, such as surrounds you, lights up
the place of our abode. So on the west, as far as Constantinople, our companions in suffering have no school to
sound in their ears the blessed name of Jesus.
" Ahat are we, that the Lord should choose us from the
minitst of such darkness, and send you to us with the message of life?  Let all nations, with wondering lips, praise
the Almnighty for his grace to us, so worthless.
"Now that we go from you, we leave with you this our
handiwork as a token of gratitude.  [A specimen of needlework now aIlmong the curiosities at the Missionary House
in Boston.] RPeceive it, though a trifle. The figures on
it show wihat you have taught us in our pleasant school.
As we have first of all been taught to sit at the foot of the
cross, and neither hope nor glory in any thing else, we have
made that the foundation.  Under the cross you have watered us with the showers of divine instruction and prayers,
that, like this vine, we might entwine about it and bear
pleasant fruit.  From  this cross we learned, while yet
in the bloom of life, like newly-opened flowers, to join
together in sweet friendship. Above this we have placed
a circle around the Holy Bible, that bhight lamp of the
Lord, that will enlighten us like the sun if we follow its
leading- that well of living waters, which will cause us
to flourish like the palm tree. Thus will our leaf be ever
green, and our fruit sweet till the day when the mystery of
love shall be revealed, and we dwell in the mansions of
t?]c blest. There, joining with all the singers in heavenly
Iaces, we shall receive harps and sing glory to our heavenly
hing, who saved us from everlasting woe. There we shall
inlherit crowns of gold, and, with myniads of the saints,
cast them down before the Lamb. If but one of us reach
that place, will you deem your labor in vain? God, who
20
229 
WOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
rewards even the gift of a cup of cold water, will never forget -what youi have dlone to the least of his people, and if
the least are on the earth, we are they.  Now  that you
send us forth into the world, remember us, we beg you,
whenever you bring your sacrifice before the Lord.
"Dear teachers, your acts of kindness have been more
than the hairs of our heads; we cannot recount them.   We
can only ask Him, who alone is rich, to reward you firom his
good treasures, for none but TIe can meet our obligations
to you.  Each thoungit that reverts to the past demands a
tear of gratitude. 0 blessed seasons, when God sent down
his Holy Spirit, that throu:gh your labors these walls of Jerusalein, so long broken down, might be again rebuilt.  It
is sweet to think that in the hand of Christ, you have been
the means of the salvation of our souls, which are to live
forev-er.  AVe believe that your prayers and tears are in
the golden censer before the throne.  Now that we go out
firom undler your wings of love, which cannot reach to all
your scattered flock, we entreat you to ask the Good Shepherd to lead us in  green pastures  and beside  the still
waters, and keep  us under  his wings of mercy in our
weaikness.
[He r address to the  native teachers, bishops, &c., is
omitted.]
"D)ear parents, we rejoice exceedingly to see you here,
looking on us with eyes of love. No words can express
what you have done for us, especially in sending us here to
learn of Jesus.  We  trust that it has been, or shall be, a
blessing to you also.  It is our hope  that you will be
willing to send your daughters to distant places, to make
known eternal life. If you do, great will be your reward
firom the Lord.
"And now, sweet sisters, another year have we sat under
280 
LBENEZEPS.
our own vine and fig tree unmolested.  W7e have tastefd
the honey and milk of the blessed land, and dTrank of the
waters from the Rlock.  But now the time has come to
leave these bowers of kniowledg,e, but not the lessons here
learned, nor the counsels of our teachers, nor the sweet
whispers of the Holy Spirit.
"Dear sisters, let us bear forth with us the light-giving
countenance of the Saviour, which will scatter all the evil
around us as the light dispels the darkness: without this
wve cannot go. Though separated in body, let us be united
in fervent prayer.  Let  a conscience made sensitive by
grace be our abiding companion.  Let the tent of Abraham teach us that we have no abiding city here; and like
him, let our first work be to offer those prayers to God
which shall testify that he is ours. And now, before going
forth, let us clothe ourselves with the meekness and gentleness of Christ.  Yea, let us take with us all his virtues,
being obedient, teaching our dying associates, and leading
them one and all to Christ.  Though we part, our love can
never be sundered, and we will ask the Lord to send his
ministering spirits to strengthen our faltering steps, and
feed our souls with heavenly manna, so that if we never
more see each other here, we may meet in heaven with our
sisters who have gone before."
The teachers improved  the interest awakened by the
examination in 1850, to urge their older pupils to labor in
the village Sabbath schools; and let us look in on their efforts
in Geog Tapa.  The children there were divided into ten
classes, each with one of the pupils for a teacher. Others
taught the women who could not read.  Soon these were
joined by both old and young men, who were taughlt by
pupils from the Seminary at Seir, and as many as forty
spelling books were in active use.  Tihe children, too, Nweie
,-l 
W0[OMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
taught to sing.  Thus they labored till winter, when the
school was put in charge of the village school teachers.
In the spring the ul)ils restumed the work with undimin ished zeal.  Nor did they toil in vain, for the a.ttendance
increased fiom about seventy to four hundred; and some of
the teachers testified that they spent there some of the
most delightfuil Sabbaths they ever knew.  Yonan, who
superintended the school with Mloses, had also a class of
old women, that increased from six to thlirty-seven, whom
hlie taught firom the book, well known to our Sabbath school
children, "Line upon Line."  His own account of it is very
interesting.  He says, "The women, especially the  aged
among them, have a habit, when they meet, of engaging in
unprofitable conversation, and, both on the way to church
and in it, we could not stop it. Awakening sermons produced no impression; and though they had heard preaching
for fifteen years, they were still very ignorant.  But now
what I teach them on one Sabbath I require them to repeat
the next; and so they are obliged to leave off their gossip,
and talk over what they have heard, that they may not
forget it. These women are so anxious to be taught, that
if I am hindered a little longer than usual in arranging the
classes, they cry out after me in the church, that all the
other classes are being taught, but they forsaken."
A class of old men, taught by Deacon John, commenced
with an attendance of ten, but soon numbered forty. Formerly they went to market on the Sabbath, or sat sunning
themselves in the street, going to hear preaching about half
the time; but they became so interested in the exercises,
that they were unwilling they should (lose. They brought
others with them, and if one of them was kept away one
Sabbath, he mourned that the rest had got so far before
him.
232 
EBENEZERS.
The women carried their books with them when they
went out to the vineyards, and at resting time: while others
slept, they read. Some, who could not afford oil at night,
read by moonlight, and when they spun, they fastened the
book open on a shelf, so that they could read at the same
time. Once, when a woman was asked if she could repeat
her lesson, she replied, "0, yes; I repeated it over just now
while I was milking."  The men also took their books out
to the fields, that they might improve every spare moment,
and one was so earnest that, when waked in the night to
attend to the cattle, he read till morning; but his family,
finding that he burned so much oil, took care after that
to let him sleep. Good old MIar Elias rejoiced to see
such a work among his flock; and it was most pleasant
to see the large church so crowded by people, seated on the
floor, that one could hardly walk about among them.
After the teachers had attended to their classes about an
hour and a half; the younger scholars repeated the portion
of Scripture they had learned during the week, and the
parents wvere much pleased to hear their children recite.
The daily report of the Seminary was introduced into
the Sabbath school in a way that only Orientals could do
it. The older members of the school were required to
report any cases of swearing, stealing, or quarrelling among
the younger ones during  the week, who  were publicly
reproved on the following Sabbath. This made the parents
more careful to watch over their children, and the children
more circumspect in their daily behavior.  If any little
trouble occurred amonw them cluring the week, they said
to each other, "Let us be careful; Sabbath is near;" and
thlough at first some of the people smiled when the children
were reproved, it soon became more common for them to
weep.
20*
233 
WOMIAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
After taking an account of the attendance, the children
sung, divided into twvo companies, on opposite sides of
the church; and then'Iar Elias, or some of the elders
of the village, addressed the school.  Yonan closes his
account of it by saying, "We have learned ill this work
more than ever before the value of female education.
Among  our most energetic, faithful teachers are  young
women who love to sit down before little children, and
the ignorant of their own sex, and teach them the way
of life."
Thursday, June 1st, 1854, was a great day in Geog
Tapa.  The forenoon was devoted to the examination of a
girls' school, taught by Hlanee and Nargis, graduates of the
preceding year, and both belonging in the village.  As it
was a feast day, a large number were present fiom  the
nei,ghboring hamlets.  At  nine o'clock the  examination
commenced in the spacious church, which was crowded,
the congregation numbering about six hundred in all. The
fifty pupils occupied the middle of the church.  The studies
pursued were ancient and modern Syriac, geography, arithmetic, both Scripture and secular history, reading  and
spelling; and in all of them the pupils did credit both to
themselves and their teachers. The singing, that day,
especially pleased the parents, many of whom  exclaimed
with wonder, "Our daughters can learn as well as our sons."
Mliss Fiske rejoiced to see her children's children in the
pupils of her first pupil, who gracefully managed her little flock with an easy control. The villages of Gavalan,
Vizierawa, and Ardishai, had each a similar school, containing in all one hundred pupils; and each of these schools
was as valued a centre of religious influence as of intellectual training.  The teachers were in the habit of praying with one of their pupils alone every day, as well as of
234 
EBENEZERS.
oplening the school with prayer; and Friday afternoon was
regularly devoted to a religious meeting with the mothers
of the pupils.  These schools fitted the teachers for usefulness, and the pupils for admission to the Seminary, as well
as for teachers in the Sabbath school; and they furnish a
delightful view of the present and prospective usefulness of
the Seminary among the people.
Noon came, and the large assembly scattered, to enjoy
the hospitality of the village.  For the people opened their
houses for those in attendance, just as they do with us
at the annual meetings of the American Board.  Geog Tapa
could also boast of its committee of arrangements, in huinmble imitation of greater things.
After a recess of an hour and a half, the people reassembled for the examination of the Sabbath school, in a
grove behind the church, as that building, could not cont.ain the multitude which now numbered more than a thousand.  First came a class of men, from twenty to seventy
years of age, headed by Ilalik Aga Bey, the village chief.
Tlhey had been taught orally by Deacon John, and an sw-ered questions in Old Testament history very readily.
Then followed a class of women, fifty or sixty in number,
most of them over forty years of age.  These had been
taught by Yonan, and were quite familiar with the Old
Testament, firom the creation to the reign of David. One
old blind woman wanted to point out the stopping places
of Israel in the desert, on the map which hung on one of
the tall trees: she had learned their names by heart, and
was familiar with their location by touch.
Next came a class of twenty men, who  had recently
learned to read; for which they had each received a copy
of the Neew Testament.  A class of women then followed,
numbering twenty-three, who had also been taught to read
285 
WOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
by the boys and girls in the village schools.  Mr. Stoddard
called for the teacher of each woman to step forward; and
a copy of the Old Testament was presented to every one
of them, as they stood in a row in front of their pupils.
There was one woman who stood without a teacher. Mr.
Stoddard called for hers also, and some  one whispered
to him that she had been taught by her husband.  MAr.
Stoddard thereupon led him out, and, placing his hand on
his head, said, before the whole assembly, "All honor to
the man who has taught his wife to read!" and presented
him also with a Bible.
One  who  was firequently present often wept to  see
women giving a morsel to their infants to quiet them, that
they might devote the longer time to their lessons; some
of them so intent on the work of learning, that their faces
were bathed in perspiration.  She used to fill her pocket
and reticule with cakes for the little ones, so that their
mothers might be more firee firom interruption. The exercises of that day gave a great impulse to the cause of
education in Geog Tapa.  As many as seventy adults were
soon poring over their spelling books; and the next sumnmer one half of the adlult women were eitlher readers or
engaged in the same employment; though previous to the
examination of the Seminary in 1850, not one in thirty
could read, or cared to learn.
Having given an account of these two interesting occasions, let us now look in on another equally interesting,
though of a different kind, that took place in Oroomial,
three years later.  Dturiing the interval, 3Ml. Stoddard had
entered into rest; and  his bereaved  widow,  Dr. Perkinzs andl fnamily, and MIiss Fiske, were about to sit down
together, perhaps for the last time, with the Nestorian converts, at the table of the Lord.
236 
EBENEZERS.
It was in May, and the day one of the finest of those
chlarminig  Iay days in Oroomiah.  The most of the Nestorians who  had been admitted to the communion were
present; and in distributing the guests among the mission
families, it was understood that all who had been coniected with the Seminary should go there.  The object of
this was, to gather all the scattered members of the family
together once more in the place where prayer had been
vwont to be made, before they went to the Lord's table.
As yet, no one knew that their teacher was about to leave
them; for she did not wish any thing else to turn away
their thoughts from Jesus.  When they had assembled in
the school room, she could not say much, but besought the
Lord Jesus to be the Master of the assembly.  After singing a hymn, the words "looking Iunto Jesus" were given as
the key-note of the meeting.  He came and whispered
peace, and all felt that they sat together in heavenly
places.  The eyes of their hearts were opened, so that they
realized the fulfilment of the promise, "There am I in the
mnidst of you."
They were invited to speak freely of their joys and sor rowis, in order that together they might carry them to
Jesus.  The first to speak was Ilanee, one of the two whom
Mar Yohanan brought to Miss Fiske at the commence ment of the school.1 She had, not long before, buried her
only child; and holding her hands as though the little one
still rested oni her arms, she said, "Sisters, at the last com munionll you saw me here with my babe in these arms.
It is not here now.  I have laid it into the arms of Jesus,
and come to-dclay to tell you there is a sweet as well as a
bitter in affliction. When the rod is appointed to us, let
us not only kiss it, but press it to our lips. When I stood
I See page 51.
237 
WOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
by that little open grave, I said,' All the time I have given
to my babe, I will give to souls.'  I try to do so.  Pray for
me."  She told but the simple truth; for after the deathl
of her child, she used to bring the women into the room
-whlere it died, and there talk and psray with them.  Since
s     hen, she has received another little one, and in the same
spirit given it back to Christ.  When she ceased, the whole
company were ill tears.  The leader could only ask, "Who
will pray?" and Sanlum, whose children had died by poison,
and who  could, enter into the feelings of the bereaved
mother, knelt down and prayed as very few could pray for
mothers left desolate, and for those who still folded their
little ones in their arms. Tlhere was perfect silence while
she pleaded for them, save as the sweet voice of her own
babe sometimes added to the tenderness of her petitions.
A child in heaven! what a treasure! and what a blessing,
if it draw the heart thither also!
There was a little pause after the prayer; and, to the surprise of all, the voice of Nazloo was heard in another part
of the room; for they had supposed her near, if not already
entering, the river of death.  "Sisters," said she, " sine,
seeing you, I have stood with one foot in the grave; and
may I tell you that it is a very different thing to be a Christian then, firom what it is in this pleasant school room.
Let me ask you if you are sure that you are on the Rock
Christ Jesus."  A  tender prayer followed(, the burden of
which was, "Search us, 0  Lord, and try us, and see if
there be any wicked way in us, and lead us in the way
everlasting."
The next to speak was one of the early pupils, who had
come many miles that day to be present.  She said, "I
could think but one thought all the way as I came, and
that was,'Freely ye havie received, freely give.'  WVe have
238 
EBENEZERS.
certainly received freely: have we given any thing? Can
we not do something for souls?  I fear the Lord Jesus is
not pleased with us."
They were then asked if they were ready to engage in
direct labors for souls, to search them out, and by conversation and prayer seek to lead them  to Christ.  Many
)leclged themselves to the work, and engaged to bring the
namaes of those for whom they had labored to the next
coImmi-uniion, that all together might intercede in their behalf to God.  Before that time arrived, Miss Fiske left for
America; but the first letter she opened, out of a large
parcel that awaited her in Boston, was one containing the
names of those with whom  her pupils had labored and
prayed in distant Persia.  Is it strange that, as the slips of
paper fell at her feet, her heart was moved?
But we cannot dwell longer on the prayer meeting.  As
many as twelve said a few words, and more than that nuinber led in prayer, dluriiing the two hours they were together:
from thence all repaired to the dining room, -the three
upper winidows on the right of the engraving belong to
this, -where they did "eat their meat with gladness and
singleness of heart."  Then it was announced that arrange ments had been made for class prayer meetings.  It seemed
to be juist the thing that all longed for, thougTh none had
spoken of it; and at oince each class went along the
familiar passages to the room assigned it, and the voice of
prayer arose firom nearly every apartment in the building.
The chapel bell rung, but it was unnoticed; and each little
company had to be separately summoned to church.  There,
according to previous arrangement, Miss Fiske led each to
a seat, that the communicants might be together, and then
herself sat down behind them all. A glance revealed
niniety-three sisters in Christ before her; and as the ser
239 
WOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
vices had not yet commenced, her thoughts went back to
the dlay when, asking concerning many of them, "Is this
one a Christian?" "or that one?" "or that other?" the
answver came, "You have no sister in Christ among them
all!" No wonder she now inwardly exclaimed, "What hath
God wrought?  The Lord hath done great things for us,
whereof we are glad."  There was but one among the ninetythree with whom she had not bowed the knee in prayer,
and that same evening, as she was devising methods to get
her away from the rest to her room alone, the Lord sent
her, unexpectedly, to the door; and with her also she enjoyed the privilege of personal religious intercourse and
prayer.
At the communion, when all stood up to enter into covenant with thirty-nine new converts, six of them pupils of
the Seminary, there seemed a deeper mieaning than ever
before in engaging to be the Lord's forever.
In Hanee we have seen the grace bestowed on one of the
two whom Mar Yohanan brought to form the nucleus of
the school. The other was Selby, of Gavalan, his own
niece. She became hopefully pious in 1846, when hardly
ten years of age.  There were  very few in whom  her
teachers took such uniform delight, though they felt some
anxiety when she married Priest Kamo, of Marbeeshoo, a
cousin of Mar  Shimon- intelligent and influential, but
unconverted.   Yet she had strong faith that he would
become a Christian, and soon gained a wonderful influence
over him, without compromising in the least her own
religious principles. She became his teacher in the Bible,
-it was a new book to him,-and in her he  saw  the
Christian life it described beautifully exemplified. She had
just begun to hope that her prayers were answered in his
conversion. He was much interested in aiding the evan
- 4 0 
EBENEZERS.
gelists in the mountains, and the mission was hoping great
things from him, under the good influence of Selby, when
he died. Her feelings, under this affliction, are thus described by her own pen, in a letter to her teacher, dated
B1Iarbeeshoo, Junle 4th, 1859:  "It is not because I have forgotten you that I have not
written you until now. How can I forget you? And
were that possible, I could not forget your instructions. I
remember them at all times, by day and by night. They
comfort me in sorrow, and strengthen me in anguish.
You have taught me the duties of this life, and you have
pointed me to the world to come.  I remember when you
used to take me by the hand, and lead me into your closet,
and there pray with me; and my heart fills with mingled
joy and sorrow -with joy, that such precious seasons were
given me; with sorrow, that they will be mine no more.
Shall I never see your face again-that face, which bore
to us more than a mother's love? You were a perfect
mother, because in Christ.
"I grieve very much that I did not see you before you
left; but I believe that the seed you have sown will con tinue to spring up to the end of the world.  You asked
me, in your letter, to tell you about my work.  I have a
greater work than any of my companions, but it is in a
place covered with thick darkness, like that of Egypt.  The
people are stiff-necked, wise to do evil, but of God they
have no knowledge.  Temptations surround me  as mnoun tains; they rise up about me like the waves of the sea.
While Kamo lived, I was comforted, for he loved the truth.
Every day he used to read the Scriptures with me, and
ask the meaning of each verse. I had hoped he would
have Paul's zeal in the work of the Lord. I had expected
that we should have schools in our village after a year or
21
241 
WOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
two, and that the places of concourse for idle conversation
would become places for reading the Scriptures, and for
prayer.  But it has pleased the Lord to give me a great
and heavy affliction. He has smitten me with his own
rod, making this world a vale of tears.  But it is the Lord;
let him do what he pleaseth. It is all for my profit.
"I want to ask you and your friends to pray for me, that
I may endure to the end."
The feelings of the pupils, after the departure of Miss
Fiske, are graphically expressed in the fobllowing letter from
Hatoon, of Geog Tapa:  "iMy heart longs to tell you of the change in our dear
school. Our return, after vacation, was much like that of
the Jews fromr Babylon, when they found their city laid
waste, and their temple in ruins. Every time they looked
on the spot where it had stood, their hearts were crushed.
So when we did not see you, and went not to take your
hand and be kissed by you,-when we saw not your ready
feet coming to the door, to bring in each one and make
her happy,- our hearts were broken, and we could not
restrain our tears; especially when I remembered the times
that the daughters of the church used to meet in your
room to mingle our prayers, our tears, and our joys together. These recollections leave an aching void which
cannot be filled. It seems to me that the ways of your
room mourn, because you come not to the solemn feasts.
if Jeremiah were here, I think he would say,' How doth
MIiss Fiske's room sit solitary that was full of people!
How do the daughters of the Oroomiah schools mourn,
and their eyes run down with water, because Miss Fiske
is far from them!' These changes show us that this world
is as down driven by the wind. Perhaps you will reply,
in your cheerful way,'Do you feel so?  There is much
242 
EBENEZERS.
that is pleasant in the world.' I know it; but our school
was always such a pleasant place to me. I was so happy
in it and its heavenly employments, that not even the
death of friends could destroy that joy.  But now I seem
overshadowed by dark clouds, and sinking in deep mire.
Yet I will try, in all this, to bow my will to the holy will
of Him who doeth all things well."
248 
CHAPTER XX.
COMPOSITIONS.
THE PIELD OF CLOVER. -THE LOST SOUIL.-THE SAVED SOUL.                       HANNAH.
IT was very important that the pupils should be able to
express their own thoughts, readily and correctly, with the
pen, and unwearied effort was devoted to this end; but for
a long time they seemed incapable of clothing an idea in
words. The simplest sentence was copied over and over
without the change of a single word; and even when it
was expressed for them in other language, they only repeated over that variation of the first. Three years were
spent in trying to teach them to write their own thoughts,
with very little success; but in 1846, the Spirit of God
secured the result that man had sought in vain. After
that, both their ideas and their language were very beautiful.  Nothing pleased them better than to be allowed to
write; and it was matter of grateful remark that those
compositions which were penned during a revival were
always the best.
This was especially true in the awakening of 1850, which
was noted for the prevalence of a spirit of meditation and
holy communion with God. The pupils at that time came
forth from private intercourse with their Saviour, to pen
some of the sweetest writings in the Syriac language.
One day that winter, both the teachers wished to attend
(244) 
COMIPOSITIONS.
an examination at Seir, and asked them if they would be
dlili gent lduri ng their absence.  "0, yes," was the reply, "if
you wi ll onl y let us write composition."  The following
wa     s   found on the slate of Nazloo, when they returned: -
"C THE CLOVER FIELD.
"We walk out in the country, and the road leads us by a
lovely field of clover.  We see it in all its modest beauty.
There are the green leaves, so regular in their form and
outline; the beautiful flowers, so wonderful in their structure; and the sweet firagrance, that regales our senses as we
pass.  All these are there, but we see not whence they
come.  No showers descend to make it grow;  the earth
is parched on all sides. Do you inquire for the source of
all this loveliness?  A tiny rill of water flows gently underneathl.  No eye sees it.  You cannot hear its quiet advance,
for it does not murmur as it wears itself out in its work of
love.  Noiseless it hies to each little rootlet.  It conveys
nourishment to every leaf; not one is overlooked or forgotten. That unseen rill causes these fair blossoms to
spring forth.  It distils these odors for the enjoyment of all
that pass this way.  What that streamilet is to the field,
prayer is to the Christian.  We see it not; it is all hid from
human eye; but 0, the rich fruit that it yields every day
in the soul thus made partaker of the life of Christ!  That
also makes the wilderness to rejoice and blossom as the
rose. "
At the annual examination in 1850, Sanum read her
compositio n, a     translation of which is here inserted:
" THE LOST SOUL.
"I have dreamed a dream, dear friends - may I relate it?
21*
P45 
WOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
" In my dream I was wandering about, seeking for earthly
pleasures, though my life was crowned with blessings more
plentiful than the dew of the morning. My father and
mother did every thing they could to bring me to Christ.
Their labors for me were enough to make me weep my last
tear, but my hard heart remained unmoved. Four timhes did
the Holy Spirit strive with me, and as often I grieved him
away. I broke every promise that I made to serve the Lord.
"There came a beautiful day in spring.  The sun lighted
up every thing with gladness.  The fields were dressed in
green. The trees were in blossom. Loved by my friends,
surrounded by every thing to make me happy, and rejoicing
that so much enjoyment was still in store for me, I was
saying to my soul,'Take thine ease,' when suddenly a
voice cried,' This night thy soul shall be required of thee;
then whose shall be all these?'  Another  voice added,
'These four years heaveiin and earth have pleaded with
you to bring forth fruit to God, but you have refused.
Your heart has said "I will fix my seat above the stars of
heaven." Now you must go down to the abyss.' Like
arrows these words pierced my heart; my strength departed,
and others bore me to my home.  There my parents were
speechless with sorrow.  The bed of down was made ready,
but it afforded me no rest.  I seemed to lie on thorns.
Then I appeared to faint, though still able to hear their
conversation.  Sobbing aloud, they said,'Sweet child, if
you were only a Christian, gladly would we go with you to
the gates of heaven, hoping soon to meet again; but this is
more than we can bear. Alas, that one borne in the arms of
our love, with whom and for whom we have prayed, must
now say that our God is not her God, nor our Saviour hers!
Is there no ray of light for her in the darkness? Can we
never again point her to Jesus?'  As I listened in anguish,
246 
COMPOSITIONS.
I cried aloud,' Is there no hope for me?' They replied,
' We  vill implore mnercy for you again and again, and possibly the physician may help you. Here he is.' As he
came in the recollection of his past faithful warnings made
me weep aloud. He said,' Why weep?  Do you not wish to
see me?''Dear friend, it is not that; but the sight of
you recalls your entreaties to come  to Christ, and  my
neglect of them.  If you  can only give me one hour of
quiet, I will try to come now.'  He saw that the hand of
death was on me, and replied,'What you do you must do
quickly.''\YWhat can I do in such distress?''Can you
not cry, " Lord, remember me," like the dying malefactor?'
'Those words comforted me once, but now I cannot use
them.''Can you not pray?''No.  Once I would not
hear God, and now he will not hear me.  O father, mother,
friends, pray for me.  Send for my teacher to pray for me.
Ask every servant of God to entreat for me while yet I
live.'  The request went forth.   The weeping physician
offered supplication at my side.  My father and mother
seemed to pour forth their last breath in intercession for
nme.  As  I turned, I saw my  teachers,  and conscience
arraved before me every word they had ever spoken to me
of Christ and heaven.  All my own actions were likewise
spread out before my eyes. Then the whirlwind of my
sins swept me away like a tiny leaf, to sink in a sea of
anguish. MIy teacher now cried,'We had hoped to see
our dear pupil passing over to the new Jerusalem; but,
instead of that, must she dwell among the lost?'  A gentle
voice then whispered,'Go to Jesus; he will not cast you
out.''To Jesus! nay, for knowingly  my hands  have
pierced him.  Willingly these feet have trampled on his
precious blood. I have compelled his spirit to forsake me,
and must perish.'
247 
WOMAN AND HER SAVTOUP,.
"Then I saw those whom I had led into sin and encouraged in unbelief, and said to them,' Can you forgive me?'
But a voice firom heaven replied,' You cannot be forgiven;
for the name of Jesus you have set at nought, and there is
none other.' Then my teacher pressed my hand; she
could not speak. I said,' You have ever shown great love;
can you not help me now?'' Dear child, have I not told
you that though I love you, yet I have no power to help in
this hour or hereafter.''0, dreadful thought! Must I
leave you all, forever? parents, teachers, all!  Can you do
nothing for me?''We  can only point you to Jesus.'
'I have no part in him.  I am  a Demas; and with such
agony now, what will be the wrath to come?' I begged
all present not to live as I had lived.' Seize the moments
that fly swifter than the lightning. There is no place for
repentance now: my retribution begins. Forget not these
words of your lost sister.'  I turned to my mother:' There
is no love like a mother's; can that do nothing for me
now?'  What  could she do?'Can no one help me?
Father, father, I am going; can you do nothing?'
"Now the light forsook nmy eyes.  O for a few moments
more! But even this was denied me; for, as I remembered,
'Cursed is the man that trusteth in man, and whose heart
departeth from the living God.'
"I now heard a voice as of a rushing, mighty wind.
Trembling seized me, as I discerned four fiends of darkness.
I uttered a piercing shriek, and died. Then I found myself
suspiendedl between heaven and earth.  Behind me, the
world I loved so well had gone forever.  Before me I saw
the Ancient of Days seated on his throne, his raiment white
as snow, his eyes as a flame of fire, his feet like brass glowimg in the furnace, and a stream of fire issued from before
him; thousand thousands  nlisiitered unto him, and ten
248 
COMPOSITIONS.
thousand times ten thousand stood before him.  Brightness radiated firom him  on all sides.  He fixed his eyes on
me, glowing with holy indign,iation, while  a two-edged
swoird proceeded out of his mouth.  My sins arose before
mie.  Conscience condemned  me.  I could not look up.
The pains of hell gat hold upon me.  In a voice unlike all
i ever heard before, he said,'Slayer of my Son, despiser
of my  grace, what hast thou  done?  Thou hast set at
nought all my counsels.'  I longed to flee; but above me
stood the Judge, below, the abyss.  I could give no reply.
Again  he said,'MIy covenant thou hlast trodden under
foot;' ancl hlie commanded his servants,'Bind her hand and
foot, and cast her into outer darkness, where is weeping and
gnashling, of teeth. There let her remain till that great day,
when all mine enemies shall be trodden in the wine-press
of my wrath.'
"Then a voice firom out of the throne said,'Praise our
God, all ye his servants, Iand ye that fear him, both small
and great;' and all cried, like the voice of many waters,
'Anien. Alleliujah.' Ijeaven responded firom all sides,' Just
and true are thy judgmenteiLs, thou King of saints.'  Then
Satan and his alngels clappedl their hands; and  mocking
my misery, they thrust nme into the inner prison.
"I now found myself associated with Cain, Judas, Jero boam, and Jezebel.  I understood what Christ meant when
he said,'Bind the tares in bundles to burn them,' for I wals
enclosed by them on all sides, and the flames from them
lkinjdled on nme.  Then a voice said,'Judas sold his Lord
)neie, but thou many times.  Cain slew one brother; thou
ltast brought many to this place of torment.' Then all,
esp)ecially those whom I had led there, cursed me. Fallen
spirits gloried over me.  The evil passions of all the lost
were let loose on me.  My own wIicked feelings were kindled
249 
WO)I MAN AND HER SAVIOUP.
into a flame by the divine wrath.  Now I understood that
scripture,'They have no rest day nor night.'  Miy ears,
that had taken pleasure in evil conversation, were filled
with revilings.  Mly tongue, which had set on fire the
course of nature, now itself set on fire of hell, I gnawed
for pain. I looked up to beg a drop of water; but instead of it came the word,'Daughter, remember.' As I
looked up, I got a glimpse of one of my companions in
Abraham's bosom.  Once we  were together pointed to
Jesus. Now the impassable gulf was between us. Hope
now fled forever, and that word,'Remember,' brought
every moment of my life before me in characters of flaming
fire. Gladly would I have exchanged this agony for the
pangs of death endured a thousand times over, or for all
the sufferings of earth till the final conflagration.  I cursed
my soul, weeping without a teari. Why were my associates,
once, like me, children of wrath, now in heaven, while I was
shut out? Ah, they listened to Jesus, while I rejected
him, and to enjoy a momentary pleasure plunged into all
this anguish. I had loved those who now tormented me,
and cast aside the loving Saviour.  No ray of mercy can
ever reach me more.  No friend will ever love me again.
In my madness I sought to flee; but wrath held me rooted
to the spot. Cloud on cloud rose above me, each inscribed,
'Eternitv!' A voice cried aloud,'Forever!' and another
replied,'Forever and ever!' The waves of fire now rolled
over me, and the worm that dieth not seized hold of me.  I
begged for even the smallest mitigation of misery, and the
vials of wrath were poured out upon me.  In my anguish
I cried,' Roll on, ye eternal ages!'  But why?  They will
be no nearer through.'O Lord, how long?' With an
earthquake, that seemed to shake the very throne, came
back the reply,'Forever! Forever!'  I sank down in
2D 0 
CO0IPOSITIONS.
unutterable agony.  Then I awvoke, and lo, it was all a dream.
The darkness of night was yet around me; a cold sweat
covered me; and that word,'Forever!' still rang in my
ears.  Friends, this was a dream, and only a drop in the
ocean, compared with the terrible reality.  Let us pray
that we may be saved from it through Jesus Christ our
Lord."
The large audience listened to these vivid delineations,
part of the time, in breathless silence; and again the
women beat on their breasts with half-suppressed cries for
mercy.  The reader, as well as they, will find relief from
the companion  picture  by Moressa.   Sanumr's was  an
original conception of her own. The theme of this last
was suggested by Miss Fiske, as a fitting counterpart to
the preceding, but the treatment of it was left wholly
with the writer.
"THE SAVED SOUL.
"While meditating on death, I fell into a sweet sleep,
and dreamed a dream which rejoiced my spirit. I cannot
refrain from relating it to you, dear Christian friends, who
are looking forward to the glory that shall be revealed.  I
dreamed that my heavenly Father said to me,'Dear child,
heir of my kingdom, you have long enough borne the
troubles of this vale of tears; now you shall be fieed from
them, and come to your heavenly home, to worship me in
holiness.' As I listened, sickness came, and I laid me down
on my bed of death with this thought:'One more fruit of
sin, and then- -heaven.' My poor friends, not understanding this, inquired, with weeping, if I could not possibly
recover; but when they saw that I was cldying, they gathleredl round me, to go down with te to the bt)alnks of Jordan.
MIy soul was exceeding joyfill, for the light of the promised
251 
WOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
land shone on me, and the dread river was quiet, for Jesus
had said to it,'Peace, be still.'
"While in this joyful state, I remembered with sorrow
how many years I had refulsed to acknowledge the Prince
of life as my King, while he waited with open arms  to
receive me; and how often, after putting my hand to the
plough, I had looked back.  My backsliding, my evil example, my neglect of souls, all rose before me like a dark
cloudl, and I was in agony.  But soon a voice said,'Thy
sins are forgiven!' and all was  light.  I said,'Lord, I
must praise thee for this forever; but I cannot forgive myself.' Yet, though the pains of death were on me, I was
comforted to be nearer the land where they sin no more.
Earthly pleasure now seemed emptiness. The pleasures
of heaven filled my thoughts. I said,' Is this death-that
which we poor mortals fear?'  My friends asked,'H as he
no terrors for you?''No; none.  The king of terrors is
to me the chief of joys.' One of my teachers said,'So
you have no fear of him- no sorrow that your body shall
lie in the grave!''Why fear or sorrow, when Christ has
overcome both death and sin?'  My  father then asked,
'Do you suffer much?'   Yes;  but if I suffered a thousand times more, what would that be to those bitter hours
upon the cross.  This veil must be rent asunder, though by
stffering, before I can see Him, whom, even now, I long
to behold.'  My poor mother interposed,'But are you
willing to leave us?''You are all very dear to me; but
there is only one who is altogether lovely. When shall I
ee him as he is, and be filled with his love?'
It was now difficult to speak, but I could bid my
fi'iends farewell. I could thank my dear teachers for telling me of Christ, and ask their forgiveness for all I had
ever done to grieve them. As my weeping mother wiped
252 
COIIPOSITIONS.
oe cold  sweat from  my  brow, she gently whispered,
' Wheire is my child going?''Mother,' I replied,'your
poolr sinfil child is going to that Saviour who has been
willing to receive her.'  His rod and staff then comforted
me, till I had passed quite over into the blessed land.
And, as I waas borne on in my Saviour's arms, voices cried,
'Welcome, dear sister; you  are now made whole - you
shall sin no more- enter into rest.' Mortal tongue cannot
tell what I now saw of the treasures which Christ has preparedl for the redeemed.  He gave me a mansion he had
made ready for me, and I found myself gazing on the
brightness of the Father's glory.  What  a change had
come over me! I was among those without spot, for they
had been made white in the blood of the Lamb.  Their
voices were one, for all praised the Lord. Now the glory
of the Ancient of Days filled me with awe.  He sat upon
a throne of light, with seraphim on the right and cheru bim on the left, and I could read the foundations of
his throne.  Legions of bright angels and happy saints
were around him.  I fell down with them to worship at his
feet, wvhen he touched me and raised me up, saying,' Thou
art blessed, for thou art redeemed with the blood of my
Son.' Then he clothed me in a heavenly robe, and bade
all heaven rejoice, saying,' This my child was dead, and
is alive again, and is saved from everlasting destruction.'
"He then revealed to me more fully that mystery of
ages - the Redeemer standing on the right hand of the
Father. He stood with open arms, saying,  Come, daugh ter of my bitter grief, come in peace. I remembered thee
on the cross.  For thee I drank that cup of agony;  thy
curse has rested on me, that everlasting joy might dwell in
thee.'  As he thus spoke, I fell down to worship, and when
I looked up, my eyes rested on his pierced hands and
253
22 
WOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
w-ounded side.  Tears filled my eyes when I remembered
that my sins had caused them; but they were tears that
Jesus wiped away~
WSVhen I saw the book of remembrance  at his side, I
thought, there is the record of my sins; but he opened it,
saying,'Fear not; from the day thou first eamnest to me,
they have been blotted out.' He then held out to nme the
Book of Life, bidding me to read my name recorded there,
and added,'Ages hence, in the great day of account, the
world shall know that I have saved thee; and as thou hast
not deiiedl me before men, I will confess thy name before
nmy Father and before his angels; enter into the fulil joy of
thy Lord; inherit the kingdom prepared for thee firom the
foundation of the world.' Then all the blessed ones cried,
'Amen.'  Their harps were tuned to a new song, and they
praised the liv-ing God that another soul was rescued from
the great adversary.  A  crown was also placed upon my
head, that, with the saints, I mighlt cast it at the feet of the
Redeemer.
"Afterwards I was led to our first parent, now for more
than five thoutsandl years in Paradlise, but not walking amid
forbidden firuit.  Still, when hie stretched out his hand to
the tree of life, he seemed to remember that first sin, and
to thank God more than others for the healing of the nations.  His bright fice glistened with a tear as he took
my hand, saying,'Heir of my  fallen nature, welcome to
this inliheritance of the second Adam;' and I learned that
tears are always wiped from that face when Christ brings
home his fallen children.
"As I turned, I saw the great company of the patriarchs,
perfect in holiness, and clothed in light. Faithful Abraham  was there, his faith chaniged to perfect sight, and
rejoicing in his spiritual children. The meek Moses was
254 
COMPOSITIONS.
there, adoring the Prophet whom God raised up from the
midst of Israel like unto him.  And I beheld Isaiah, satisfied with the eternal sight of the glory of which he had a
glimpse on earth. Jeremiah, too, was no more weeping for
the slain of the daughter of his people, and all the holy
prophets were clothed upon with immortality, and praising
their Beloved with holy lips.
"While I stood gazing on them in wonder, my thoughts
reverted to my former state.  What a glorious  change,
from a world of sin to a world of holiness - from sinful
friends to the Friend of sinners. How different these sweet
sounds of praise from the rude sounds of earth!   I am
receiving my reward for every bitter tear of penitence I
shed on earth; an age of joy is before me. Who am I,
that I should be raised from companionship with sin to the
society of heaven?  MIy soul at length is at rest.  But
how? Not as rests my poor body in the grave, but in
blessedness; for I rest from sin, but not from praise.  I rest
from suffering, but not from everlasting joy.  How sweet
to rest, while not ceasing to cry, Holy, holy, holy is the
Lord God Almighty! I rest in the bosom of my Saviour.
Mly prayers are turned to praise, and my love is perfect.
"While these thoughts filled my soul, I thanked the Lord
with a new song on the golden harp that had been placed
in nmy hands, singing with a loud voice,' What is my wor thiness, 0 eternal King, that thou hast made me to walk
in thy presence, while millions are shut out from it?'
"Now  a company of the holy ones led me through a
street of pure gold, to where the river of water of life pro  ceeded out of the throne of God. They showed nme the
hidden manna, and the tree of life yielding its twelve firuits,
and leaves for the healing of the nations; and beyond, I
saw a great company of martyrs who had been slain for
255 
WOIMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
the word and for the testimony of Jesus Christ. They
stood beneath the altar, for they were living sacrifices.
They were clothed in white, and wore crowns of glory on
their heads, and they sang hallelujah to him who had been
slain for them, and made them kings and priests forever in
his kingdom.
"AWhile thus wandering among those holy mansions, I
met a spirit crowned with honor, -Mary, the mother of
our Lord.  She was specially delighted  at seeing  me,
saying,' How glad I am that you, from that erring people
who trust in me, have found the right way to this blessed
place! Are there other sisters of like faith, who believe in
the only Mediator?' When I told her that there were,
she embraced me, and led me where I could see the twelve
apostles of the Lamb.  They were all seated round their
Mlaster, just as they used to be on earth; but no more
debating who should be greatest, for now they ascribed all
greatness to their King, and dwelt in perfect love. Among
them I sawv Peter, zealous still, but with a holy zeal.  I
heard him ask,  Ti-ow long shall those precious souls, redeemed by thy blood, be led astray?  May I not fly on the
wings of love, and destroy that city of blasphemy on the
seven hills, that the glory may  be thine?'   But Jesus
looked on him with an eye of love, and said,'Simon, son
of Jonas, the time is not yet come.' Then Peter only
replied,'Lord, thou knowest.  Thy will be done.'
"While in this joyful state, I walked in the green pastures
of life.  I went round about the holy city, and counted its
towers. They were all of purest gold, and built with skill
divine.  I looked from the top of one of them, and beheld
the sea of glass, and also caught a glimpse of the abyss,
enough to see that the enemies of our God were all beneath
his feet.  I could see some, once my friends among them;
256 
COMPOSITIONS.
but I could say,' Holy and just art thou, O Lord God;
and 0, wonderful grace, that has made such as I to
differ.'
"But while thus filled with praise, and delighting myself
in that ocean of love, I awoke, yet only to say,'Blessed
are the dead that die in the Lord.'  Dear firiends, let us
cleave to Christ on earth, until he plants our feet on the
]Iount Zion above."
The next composition was written by Nargis, of Geog
Tapa, in 1852.  It is an account of Hannah, the mother
of Samuel, andl gives a very good idea of the Bible knowledge of the pupils, and their interest in Scripture themes.
The allusions to the condition of Nestorian families, illustrate, and are illustrated by, the statements of Chapter I.
"About three thousand years ago, the family of Elkanah
dwelt on the hill of Zophim, in Palestine.  lie was a just
man, and one that feared God. According, to the custom
of those days, he had two wives, Peninnah and Hannah.
Let us turn our thoughts to Hannah, for every memory of
her is pleasant. She had no son, on whom she could look
as a staff of joy for her old age. Yet Hannah had a worthy portion in the love of Elkanab, which flowed unceasingly like a crystal stream. Why  was she thus loved?
WNVe believe because of the lovely spirit which she had
received from that gentleness of the eternal Son which
maketh great; and, like him, her voice was not heard in
the streets. Instead of the contentious temper of the
women of this age, we find in her a meek and quiet
spirit; instead of pride, humility; and instead of anger,
patience; she was kind, pleasant, and abounding in other
graces.  Shall not such a woman be praised?
"Now Elkanah took his family to Shilol, to worship and
22*
257 
WOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
feast before the Lord. But the envious Peninnah so
grieved Hannah that she could neither eat nor drink.
Soon, however, she heard the sweet tones of her husband's
voice.  WVas it not like an angel's? saying,' Hannah, why
weepest thou? and why eatest thou not? and why is thy
heart grieved? Am I not better to thee than ten sons?'
WVhen  she  heard that  she  arose and ate.  Love was
rewarded by love.  She would not grieve Elkanah.  Unlike many in our day, she was obedient to her husband,
yielding her will to his, and clothed with humility.  They
were not only one flesh, but one spirit; and they walked
together in the valley of love to that world where love is
miade perfect.  Now, after she had shown her love by
partaking of the feast,* may we not suppose that she arose
and whispered to Elkanah to know if he would approve
of her intended vow; and did he not reply,'Your vow
is mine.'  Then did she not seek a corner of the court
where she might pray?  Radiant spot, where Hannah
communed with God! herself a bright light among the
women of that age.  There, in bitterness of soul, she wept
before the Lord, and obtained his blessing.  She believed
that God would grant her request, as he saw best, and gave
back her expected son to the Lord to be his forever.  Here
was true faith. She left all with God; and though, like
her Saviour, she prayed the more earnestly: still her voice
was not heard. But we hear the voice of Eli:' How long
wilt thou be drunken?''0 Eli, Eli, why speak to her
thus?  She was of thy flock, and thou shouldst have distinguished her from other women round about her.'
"Bright star of that generation! Blessed art thou among
the daughters of Levi. The moving of thy lips is like the
* In Oriental families, anger is shown by refusing to eat, sometimes
for several days.
258 
COMPOSITIONS.
voice of the dove.   There was a blessing in thy mouth,
like the olive leaf of Noah's dove, that told of rest from
the tossings of the flood; for thy request was about to give
rest to the millions of Israel. Blessed art thou, daughter
of Zion.  Thou soughtest not a son for thy own glory,
but for the glory of thy God.
"What a prayer was Hannalh's! It brought a deliverer
and a prophet to Israel, an intercessor and a preacher to
the people of God.  May the daughters of Hannah and
the sons of Elkanah be multiplied among our people. She
is a mirror into which we may look, to learn how to forsake our evil ways.  Let us, like her, build up the kingdom
of our Lord Jesus Christ.
"11Her prayer finished, Hannah returned to her house.
Her sorrow was now turned into joy, and her happy face
was like the opening rose of the morning. No wonder
she was joyfil.  The will of the Lord was her will, and
what evil could befall her?  Blessed Israel, that contains
such a praying soul.
"Time passes on, and the answer to that prayer is a be loved son. The grateful mother calls him Samuel-' God
heard.' Her full heart could give no other name to this
child of prayer.  She would remember ever, Not mine,
but Godcl's. And now the childless one folds in her arms a
child of the covenant.  New joy fills the heart of Elkanah.
Their son was new to them every day; yet not alone as
theirs, but His who answered prayer.
"The time now draws near for them to go again to
Shiloh.  The  happy father does not forget God in his
mercies.  He appears before the Lord with his thank offer  ing -a noble example to us. Hie asks Hannah to go with
him: not in a voice of harsh command, but in love he said,
' Will you go?' and it was, doubtless, a gentle voice that
259 
WOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
answered,'INot now, for then I must bring Samuel back
with me.  He is too small to leave; but when he is weaned,
I will bring him, that he may appear before the Lord,
and there abide forever.' The good Elkanah was satisfied,
saying,'Only the Lord establish his word;' for he had
not forgotten the vow. So the happy Hannah remained
at home another year, and taught the child as a mother
only can.
"When the time came to go up again to Shiloh, Samuel
was probably three years old.  That praying mother did
not say,'He is small; let him stay with me one year
longer.' No! With her whole heart she carried him to the
house of the Lord, to abide there; and she went not up
empty, saying,'It is enough that I give my son;' but in
the three bullocks we find the burnt offering, the sin offeringi, and the peace offering, and in her son the first fruits
besides.  She was ready to say,'In all things I am  a
debtor to the Lord.'
"Nor did she come in pride of spirit, saying to Eli,' You
called me drunken, while offering a prayer that God hath
heard;' bult in all humility she accosts the aged priest, saying,'I am the woman that stood by thee here, praying;'
and then, leading forward the  child,'for this child I
prayed, and the Lord hath given me my petition, and I
have lent him to the Lord.' We seem to see little Samuel
approaching Eli reverently; and then turning those speaking eyes to his mother, he says,'Is this my father, of whom
you told me, and with whomr   I am to live?''Yes, my
child, he will be your father.'  And now Eli places his
Hand upon the head of Samuel, saying,' Blessed art thou,
onl of a true dlaughter of Levi.  The Lord bless tlhee, and
malke thee a prophet of the Most High.'
"Hannah worships, and returns to her home. Her
260 
COMPOSITIONS.
little son asks not to go with her; for he has been taught
that he is the Lord's, and is to abide in Shiloh. What
a blessing are praying mothers, training their children
for God!
"Still she does not forget the Lord's Samuel. Every
year she goes up to Shiloh, with her husband, and as often
does she carry for the little prophet a coat, made by a
mother's loving hand. She did not say, like some of our
mothers,'If he is in the school of the prophets, let the
prophets clothe hiim;' but she clothed him for the Lord's
service, and he comforted Eli as he was never comforted
by his own children. Will our mothers follow the example
of Hannah?  Should a voice come from  the mountains
to-day, calling for preachers, would they give their sons to
go and save the lost? Blessed are those mothers who
give their sons to be soldiers of the cross; who, like Hannah, lead the way to the throne of grace, and serve God in
their households.
"The Lord helped Hannah to pray, and he helped her
to write that beautiful song. Her words are golden and
full of wisdom. It is fitting to call her a mother in Israel.
Deborah sat as judge, but Hannah gave a judge and teacher
to the people of God. Both were bright stars, but where
is the people on whom they shone? The chosen people
are scattered. Deborah, perchance, sleeps under the oak
of judgment, and Hannah on the hill of Zophim. We
love to think that her son stood by her dying bed to thank
her for all her prayers and instructions, and see her rever ently gathered to her people.
"We leave thee, mother of the holy prophet.  Thou hast
passed through this valley of humiliation. Thy works fol low thee, and thy God hath crowned thee with glory and
261 
WOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
honor. Sweet singer of Israel, sing on in heaven, for with
thy Saviour thou canst never sorrow more. Who will rise
among us to carry forward the kingdom of our Christ?
Such as honor the Master here, he will honor when mothers in Israel see their sons made kings and priests unto
the Lord forever."
262 
CHAPTER XXI.
KIND OFFICES.
HOSPITALITY OF NESTORIANS. -KINDNESS OF PUPILS. - BATHING FEET.
- LETTERS OF GOZEL, HANEE, SANU,M OF GAWAR, MUNNY, RAHEEL,
AND MARTA. - HOSHEBO. - RAHEEL TO MIRS. FISKE. - MOURNING FOR
THE DEAD. -NAZLOO.-HOSHEBO'S BEREAVEMENT. - DEATH OF MIS  SIONARY CHILDREN.- LETTER FROM SARAH, DAUGHTER OF JOSEPH.
THE foregoing pages have told something of the change
that grace has wrought among women in Persia. Let us
now look at some points in that change more carefully.
The Nestorians are noted for their hospitality. Kindness to strangers is regarded as a part of their religion;
and if, after bringing out the choicest of their stores, it is
said, even in a strange language, "How can I eat this?"
or, "Who could endure a dish like that?"' the words may
be unintelligible, but not so the look and tone of the
speaker. Yet even such treatment often only calls forth
additional efforts to please. A stranger may not relish
some of their dishes. Yet a spirit of kindness would be
careful not to let this appear. In the Seminary, the pupils
studied how to please, even in the folding of a table napkin; and the kind-hearted steward was perfectly delighted
when reminded that the pains he took in the preparation of a meal was so much service to Christ, because it
strengthened his servants to labor for him.
The girls were very kind to each other. When any one
(263) 
WOMiAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
was sick, her companions not only readily performed her
share of domestic work, but nursed her tenderly besides.
If their teachers were ill, they coveted the privilege of
attending them by night and by day. It may comfort
some timid one to know, that in Oroomiah Miss Fiske never
had a missionary sister with her by night in sickness; not
that they were backward to come, but the services of the
pupils left nothing to be desired. It did good like a
medicine to see those girls, once coarse and uncouth, showing even kindness in a way offensive to refined feelings, now
move with noiseless step, anticipating every wish. They
sought to conform every thing to the home tastes of their
teachers; and yet there was nothing of that show of effort
that says, "See how much we do for you."  They seemed
to feel that they could not do too much, or do it well
enough. If Miss Fiske was exhausted and feeble during
the day, they might say nothing at the time, and not
trouble her even-to answer a question; but when they supposed she was ready to retire, there would be a gentle
knock on the door, sometimes on more than one door, and
then, with a "Teacher, you looked tired to-day. Shall we
come in and bathe your feet? The water is warm, and
every thing ready," their loving service would not cease, till
every thing was in its place, and they had put out the light
after she retired.
Woman there, as in the days of our Saviour, still bathes
the feet of the guest whom she wishes to honor. And
sometimes, when stooping over them, she rubs them gently
with her loosely-flowing hair-not as a substitute for a
towel, but as a token of kindly welcome.  This privilege
belongs to the oldest daughter of the family; and the custom once liable to perversion, now shines with new beauty,
as the expression of Christian love. He who once accepted
264 
KIND OFFICES.
the service in his own )person, will hereafter say, to many a
daughter of Chlaldea,  "Inasnmuch as ye did it unto one of
the least of these my brethren, ye did it unto me."
Their tender sympathy with the afflicted was not confined to their own household. In January, 1857, Miss
Fiske was absent at Seir, assisting in taking care of Mr.
Stoddard in his last illness; and from a number of letters
written to her, at that time, by her pupils, we select the
following:
JANUARY 1st, 1857.
Many of your flock have observed this as a day of fasting and prayer; and all have looked on it as a blessed day.
The pleasant voice of prayer has been heard during all its
hours, and it seems as if the Saviour was about to come
among us with great power.  I trust that he will work in
many hearts by the Holy Spirit. We greatly desire to
have you here; but again, with all our hearts, we wish you
to do for the sick one whom we love.  Yes, if each pupil
were to write to you, all would say, we wish you to remain,
and do all you can for him; and may he be raised up again
to laboi- for our poor people.  Give our love to Mrs. Stoddard, and tell her we are glad to have the one we greatly
love, with her at this time.
Your daughter,                   GOZEL.
JANUARY 2d, 1857.
My heart is drawn towards you all the time; but I thank
God that he has given you strength to do for our beloved
brother Mr. Stoddard.  I am very much distressed when I
think of him, and can only say, "The will of the Lord be
dlone." I greatly desired to hear your voice yesterday. It
was indeed a blessed day. Give my love to Mrs. Stoddard, and though it is hard for her to bear these bitter
23
265 
WOMIAN  AND  itat  SAVIOUR.
pains, tell her  to try to trust the Loird- of our beloved
brother.
Peace be to you.
The next is written by a graduate, who was then on a
visit at the Seminary:
JANIUARY 3d, 1857.
I cannot tell you what great anxiety and anguish I lhave
for ]Ir. Stoddard.  He has won my whole heart by takin,ii'
so much pains for my  dear companions, and particularly
for Elisha. I did not think hlie would be taken from us.
This trial seems to me  heavier than losing Elislha ad
Jonathan (her children, who died by poison), fori it is not
only a loss to his dear family, but also to this band of'
stranger  missionaries, and a dreadful desolation to our
poor people.  May the Lord see how great is the harvest,
and how few the laborers.  I cannot write more; my eyes
fail because of my tears. Give my tenderest love to dear
Mrs. Stoddard.  I know her sorrows in such trying days;
would that I could help her.
From your truly afflicted pupil,
SANUM.
The following was written the day after the death of
MIr. Stodcldard, which took place the 22d of January, and
refers to that sad occurrence:
JANUARY 23d, 1857.
WThat bitter intelligence comes to us these days!-the
taking away of those who carried us in the arms of love to
the blood-stained cross of Christ.  Truly, my notler, these
afflictions fall very heavily on our heads. The guides of
our souls are cut off from us.  What shall we do?
Dearly loved sister Mrs. Stoddarld, sorrow anld mourning
266
IIANE. 
KIND OFPICES.
are ours. There is hope that you will soon meet the ornament of your life.  But in his school and in ours are those
for whom there is no hope that they will ever see him.
W~ounded sister, blessed is the heavenly pilgrim who has
spent his life in a strange land, and been a well of living
water to many thirsty souls. I know this separation is
bitter to you; but there is consolation for you, for it is not
eternal. But what shall I say of our poor people?
0, how much more than any of you knew we loved that
dear brother.  It was a quarter past three o'clock this
morrning when your letter reached us (Miss Fiske's).  I
handed it to Miss Rice, and never saw such a bitter night
except that in which my father died. I did not sleep till
almost dawn; and when I slept, I saw the loved one
standing in Miss Rice's room, his face shining like the
morning star. Both his hands were raised to heaven,
when suddenly he stooped and looked in my face. I said,
"0, you are not dead!"  He answered, "No!" and I
cried aloud, "0O, Mr. Stoddard is not dead!" and my own
voice awoke me. How favored those of you are who see
the face of our beloved friend!
Mu\NY.
Still later, she writes to her teacher, who was again at
Seir, dluring the sickness of Harriette Stoddard, whose
death occurred March 16th, 1857.
Though it is a time of anguish, yet, blessed be God, he
has given us One to whom we may look for comfort. A
thlousandc thanks to the Saviour that he does not chastise us
by takin,g away the Holy Spirit.  Though the discipline is
bitter, yet it is mingled with love, in that the Lord comes
by death among his own, and by his Spirit to those who
267 
WO.IAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
have not known him, that he may make them his own also,
What grief would the lovers of the Lord have, if you now
sat by the bedside of a sister of whom we had no evidence
that her heart was purified by a Saviour's blood? If you
are so distressed about one whom you trust your Father is
taking to rest in the bosom of his Son, how would you feel
if she were one of those who, as soon as the breath left
her body, would dwell with everlasting burnings! How
thankful we should be that it is not the bed of one of
these!
I have never seen such a trying year; but I do not
believe it is for the harm of those that fear the Lord. It
only fulfils the promise, "Whom the Lord loveth he chasteneth."  0 that the gentle voice of Jesus might be heard,
whispering, "Daughter, I say unto thee, arise!"   Who
knows but, if our faith were as Christ would have it, he
would call this sister back to life, though now so near to
death! But your Father knows what is for your good, and
you know that here he often gives anguish to those who
love him, that they may be exceedingly joyful with him
hereafter. The Lord grant that these afflictions do not
harden our hearts.
I have conversed and prayed with all the younger girls,
save two. Eleven say that they are resolved to follow
Christ; but I fear lest the vineyards and the cotton fields
do not testify hereafter that they have walked with God.
It is very pleasant to me to sit down by them and ask
them of their state.
Yesterday (Sabbath) was a delightful day, but it seemed
very short. The Lord help us in our weakness, and cause
the dark clouds to rise from all your friends. The God of
consolation heal the wounded spirit of your poor sister,
MIrs. Stoddard.   I have never seen the  death of the
268 
KIND OFFICES.
righteous - only by hearing have I heard of it. The Lord
be with you lmore and more.
MuNNY.
Others, written during the same period, are as follows:
Sorrower for us, who hast also become as a stranger to
us!  \Now we know  your anxious love for us.  We have no
doubt that He who directs not according to man's thoughts
has directed you to be away from us much this year.  We
id thlought that it would be a very pleasant year; but the
Lord has ordered it as he pleases, and let us say, "His will
be done."  WVe know that he does all for our profit. - What
a comfort this is to us who have given  our all to the
Saviour to do with us as he will!
It is very hard to look at your vacant place; but we
thank God it is not made vacant by death.  Though not
with us in body, we believe that you are, in spirit, and we
rejoice that you can do as few can, for the sick.  The Lord
be with you, who are the second in anguish, and strengthen
y)our weak body.  The prayer of your pupils is ever for
your life.  We have no words with which to comfort you;
we can only say, "The Saviour, with whom you are better
acquainted than we are, givo you comfort."
WVhat can we say to you, dear Mrs. Stoddard, who are
shrouded in a cloud that is very dark?  We know it is very
hard for you to look on the great vacancy that is made in
your dwelling.  But do trust in the Lord; he will bring
light out of darkness.  WVe feel for you, plunged in a sea
of sorrow, in the deep places of sighs.  Our eyes are every
lhour upon the door, expecting what we shall hear firom
Hlarriette; and our prayer is, that if it can be the Lord's
w-ill, she may be brought back to you; but every letter
increases our anxiety.  We  understand not the Lord's
23*
26 
WOMAN AND HERP SAVIOUR.
dealings this year, except this: we know that he does all
things for the profit of our souls.
RAHEEL.
MARTA.
The writer of the following was at that time a teacher
in the Seminary, and a striking illustration of the elevating
powver of a good education.  Formerly a female who  was
either lamie or deformed was so despised, that she could
never hope to be the head of a family: she was' doomed to
drag throughl a miserable life, the object of universal
neglect. But Hoshebo, though a fall in early youth had
shattered helr ankle, and the ignorance of native surgeons
made her a cripple for life, yet because of her education was
as much esteemed as before she would have been despised,
and is now tlhe wife of Meerza, our native helper at Saralon.  Mliss Fiske might have filled up her school with such,
but, witlh a wise foresight, selected her pupils with an eye
to their fitture usefulness among the people, as well as their
own personal advantage.
When I understood from MIiss Rice, that you would not
meet your loved flock next Sabbath, I felt that I could not
let all your absence pass without giving you an account of
my charge.  I have been sitting with them, as I do every
Saturday evening, to search out their spiritual state; and I
have good news to tell you of one for whom you, and also
others, have been very anxious - Esli, of Takka. I noticed
her changed all this week; but last night I saw a great
breakiing down under Mir. Cochran's preaching.  She camne
out in anguish of soul.  I then saw her alone, and found
her contrition still increasing.  I know this is not evidence
that she has passed from death unto life; but I rejoice
270 
that she is visited by the Holy Spirit, and I trust she will
become a Christian.  I am anxious for her and for all the
girls of my room. I look for the gentle shower that shall
make the withered plants like the fiesh springing grass.
Though you are absent, we know well that you carry every
one of your flock in the arms of love to Him who can do
all things, whether you are ifar away or near to us.  The
girls send utip many petitions for Harriette. We fear much
when we recall your formner going to Seir. How glad
should we be to hear of indications that she will recover.
Peace and love to Mlrs. Stoddard.
Your affectionate                  HOSHEBO.
KIND OFFICES.
More than a year tafter this, Miss Fiske left Oroomiah,
and at Salmas, on her way  home, met her dear pupil
Sanum, the wife of Joseph.  Having no other place for
devotion, they retired together to an orchard for the parting prayer. In a subsequent letter, Sanurm thus beautifully
alludes to it:
"0, the remembrance of that bitter separation! and of
those prayers, when the green grass was watered with our
tears! How could I have borne it, but for the recollection
of Him who prayed and wept in the garden of Gethsemane,
and whose kneeling upon the tender grass was for the com fort of our souls!"
The gratitude of the pupils to their teacher extended
also to her aged mother. Seldom have they written a
letter to Miss Fiske, in America, without its messag,e of
kind remembrance to the parent who gave up her daughter,
as Hannah gave up Samuel, to be the Lord's; and several
wrote letters to her separately. From among these we
select the following, written by Raheel (Rachel), of Geog
Tapa, Sept. o10th, 1859: -
271 
WOMIAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
IY DEAR  GRANDMIOTHER  HANNxAH:  Though I have
never seen you, yet I must write to you, for I love all AIiss
Fiske's friends as I do my own, and especially yourself.
I want to thank you for all your love to me. Blessings
have thus reached me which were not given to my early
sisters.  When it was a great reproach for a girl to learn
to read, God had mercy on us in that he poured such love
into your heart as made you willing to send your daughter
eight thousand miles, by sea and land, to show our people
the great mystery that had been previously hidden from
their eyes -that there is salvation for women.   They
used to dwell much on those words of Solomon, "One man
among a thousand have I found, but a woman  among all
these have I not found; " but now they see their mistake,
and that Christ died for women also. Many thanks for
your patience all these years.  I know something of it fiom
the feelings of my own mother, for if shle d(lid not see me for
five months during term time, she would mourn that she
had not seen her dclaughter for so long.
It was certainly a sacrifice for Christ to come into this
world, and deny himself; and it was also a sacrifice for the
Father to send his Son, when he knew all the sorrows and
wounds there were in the cup which he was to drink in this
world of sin.
You will see your daughter much changed from what
she was fifteen years ago; but I am confident that when
that day comes, which will be longer than any day we have
seen in this world, -when Hie whom the Jews could not
bear to hear called king, shall sit upon his throne, judging
the world,- then all troubles, sorrows, and( separation from
firiends will appear to the Christian as thie smiall dust of the
balance; and I think that it will especially seem so to you,
when you see a band of Nestorian girls on the right hand
272 
KIND OFFICES.
of the TRedeemer, whom you, through your dclaughter, were
the imeans of bringing there.  Yes, justly might they have
been left to dwvell with Satan forever; but inlstead of that,
they will have joyful life with Christ in his kingdom.
I ean never reply your love; but there is one so rich
thllt he can give you what man cannot, and I ask him to
:rewrd you in heaven.
Is there another Miss Fiske in your country?  We can
liardlly believe it.  I hope that I shall see her again, but it
is difficult for me to expect it.
It is very pleasant for mie to write to friends, and especially to my own dear mother, Miss Fiske.  I should never
be weary if I wrote to her every day; but I thought that
this time she would likle to have me write to you, and I
trust that you will live to receive it.
Please give my love to Mlartha, and also to Mrs. Stoddard
and Sarah, and tell them that our hlearts are with them.
From your grandda,ughter, whom you have not seen,
RAnHEEL.
No reader of the Bible needs any description of Oriental
mourning for the dead.  The rent garments and sackcloth
(2 Sami. iii. 31), loud weeping and w-ailing (ver. 32), protracted lamentation as for Jacob (Gen. 1.10 and 11),.and for
Mloses (Deut. xxxiv. 8), and the hired mourning womene
(Jer. ix. 17, and Matt. ix. 23), were to be found nowhere in
greater perfection than among the Nestorians. It is very
difficult for us, in this land, to realize the force of such
lhabits; but it required much grace to break over them;
md even now, when the Christian heart grows cold, it is
apt to return to the old ways. One day, in 1845, the
whole school were going to attend a funeral.  When  the
time came, one of the pupils requested to be excused.
273 
WO0IAN AND [IEg SAVIOUR.
"Why?  are you sick?"  "No."  "Why not go, then?"
"I do not wish to tell.  But another said, "May I tell you
alone?"  "It will be a great shame if we do not all weep.
WAVe all think we can do it but Sarah, and we are afraid
her tears will not come; and so, lest she bring reproach
upon us, we do not want her to go." The heart of the
teacher sunk within her, as she found that she was about
to lead a company of mourning women to the funeral.
She asked them how they could make themselves weep.
"0, when we go to such places, we call to mind all the sad
things we ever knew, and so we weep; but if the tears do
not come, we leave very quickly."
But grace has wrought a great change in this matter
also. In the journal of Yonan, we find the following
entry: "At the close of afternoon service, I had a Bible
class with the women: this was followed by a prayer meeting.  Then  Munny came to see me: she has buried a
little child recently. It is a matter of joy to me, that these
women can lift up their eyes and see their children with
the dear Saviour, and feel that they have treasures in
heaven. I asked her,'Didcl you ever do any thing for your
little girl that you remember now with gratitude?''1Many
times I carried her with nme to the stable, and knelt with
her upon the straw in the manger, to ask blessings on her.'
'Christ was in the manger, and perhaps there your daughter was consecrated to him.'"
In another place, we find him asking Esli,-the wife of
Joseph, of whom he had just said, "Her little daughter has
died recently, and her heart is broken,"-" When  your
child died, did you weep and wail as your people do?" and
she answered, "No."
Nazloo, of Vizierawa, a pupil who hoped she took Christ
for her Saviour in 1849, and graduated in 1853, within less
274 
KIND OFFICES.
than a year after her conversion was summoned to the
death-bedl of her uncle; and scarcely had she returned to
her studies before she was called to the bedside of her
father.  For three days she watched with him incessantly,
by day and by night.  Those who  were present were
greatly moved by her tender care of him. During the
whole of his sickness, she never failed to improve every
opportunity to point him to Christ. Even to the last, she
begged him to look to the Lamb of God and live. And
when he died, with his head resting on her hand, though
she had no evidence that her efforts were successful, her
wonderful calmness, under so severe a stroke, led many to
feel that she possessed a source of consolation to which
they were strangers.  But her cup was not yet full.  A
few days passed, and she hastened once more to her af flicted home, to find her mother entering the dark valley.
Others wept aloud, but she pointed the dying one to
Jesus; and supporting her in her loving arms, she seemed
to plant her feet in the cold waters of the river of death,
and commit her departing mother into the hands of Him
who could bear her safely to the other side. So sensible
was her mother of the benefit she and hers had received
from the school, that when the teacher came in, she beck oned her to her side, and said, with difficulty, "God is
not willing I should be a mother to my daughters any
longer. I commit them to you: they are yours." She soon
fell asleep, as was hoped, in Jesus. After this, Nazloo was
in the school most of the time till her marriage. As a
teacher, no one could have been more faithful: her re  ligious experience was very marked, and she labored
wisely for souls. She still lives to show how God can
make grievous afflictions yield the peaceable fruit of right  eousness in his people.
I
275 
I') t \'i[AN  AND   I I EP  SAVIOUR.
In this connection, we cannot omit another letter, written by Hoshebo to her teacher, in 1860, on the death of
her son Absalom.  It is dated Saralon, where she and her
husband 3Ieerza reside.
DEAR  MOTHER: I received your letter just before I
received a bitter stroke from the never-erring hand of my
heavenly Father. Many thanks for your loving remembrances of me. I cannot reward you for one of a thousand
of the good things that you have shown me, so unworthy.
I have many thoughts of you, and of those pleasant days
that we passed together in that blessed school. I am very
sad when I think that perhaps I may never, in this house
of my pilgrimage, see your face, which makes others to be
exceeding glad.
Dear mother: like a daughter distressed, who would find
a little rest by falling into the kind arms of her mother, I
come to tell you what has pierced the heart of your poor
child. It is true that you are so far from me that I cannot
lean on your kind breast, and let you lead me in prayer to
the Father who has afflicted me; but with a feeling like
that I write you. Beloved, you used to write me that I
must take good care of my dear and tender babe, Aweshalorn.  Perhaps I did not fully do as you told me.  But one
thing I know: the Lord, who loves little children, was not
w.illing that I should keep him. And I believe that he will
tule better care of my dear child than I could. You must
kiiow that I am deeply wounded and crushed by the death
of Aweshalom.  My tears cease not.  His first birth was
October 14, 1858; his second and spiritual one, April 23,
1S860. His life with us was a pleasant one, and he made
our lives very sweet and delightful; but now he has gone
to heaven, while we remain on the earth. He lives the
276
0 
KIND OFFICES.
new life, while we die daily.  He is strong, while I am
weak.  Hle has grown beautiful, in the light and image of
the Saviour, while I am pining away. If you have heard
what a child he was, you will not wonder at my sickness
since his death. My husband is greatly afflicted in the
death of this, our first, our only child. We find no comfort except in castinig our wounded souls at the feet of the
Saviour, who was tempted that he might heal our wounds.
It seems, sometimes, as if our comforters were far from us;
but our Saviour is very near to help and comfort.
Our  work has been as last year.   My husband  has
taughit in the Seminary at Seir, coming here to preach on
the Sabbath.  I have taught a school of eighteen boys and
girls here. Before vacation, my babe sickened, and rested
in Jesus.  Since that time, I have had fever, and am still
very weak.
Five in the village, besides ourselves, are communicants.
My father and brother are among them.  I trust that my
mother and brother's wife will soon unite with us.  The
work of the Lordcl in the village goes forward better than
formerly.  I try to talk and pray with the women  alone,
and they are more ready to have me do it, which makes
me to rejoice in the Lord.
Give my lovi,ng peace to my dear grandmother Hannah.
Though with the eyes of this mortal body we have not
seen each other, nor have I any hope that we shaill, the
Lord her God help me, that we may meet on the blessed
hill of Zion above. I believe, my mother, that you will
remember your weak, unworthy lamib, when you bow before
the throne of mercy and grace.  Perhaps this is the last
letter you will receive from me, for death seems very near.
Receive loving peace from the priest [her husband].
Your true daughter,                 HIosuEBo.
24
277 
WOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
Jesus has seemed to be almost bodily present, taking up
these lambs in his arms; and the mothers have not feared,
for they felt sure that under such a Guardian it was well
with their children.
Perhaps bereaved missionary mothers in Persia do not
realize how much their patient suffering has done for their
poor Nestorian sisters. The short lives of those twenty
missionary children, who  lie in Persian graves, were  a
precious offering to Christ.  They were all missionaries,
and did not go home till their work was done.  Each one
had a place to fill among the instrumentalities employed
by the Mlaster to promote his kingdom in Persia. There
was no waste in the breaking of those alabaster boxes of
precious ointment.  Nestorian parents looked on, to learn
how to lay their children into the armns of Jesus, and become
miore Christ-like theinselves.  No years of mature toil have
been more blessed than the years of those thus early called
home; and in this trutlh their bereaved parents may find
ab.undant consolation.  There are influences too deep and
silent to be full) understood; but they are none the less
real and powerful; and the mother wh-o to-d(lay misses the
little feet, the loving eyes, and the pleasant voice, which
God had lent to gladden her earthly honme for a season, may
rejoice in the assurance that her loving  subm-nission to a
Father's hand is teaching a lesson to the peoplle whom she
loves, such as they could never learn from words.
During the revival of 1846, a little child of Dr. Perkins
died; and as the missionaries laid it away, in the hope of a
glorious resurrection, it helped them to point others to hint
who is the Resurrection and the Life.  It was buried on a
snowy Sabbath day, and the faces of the young converts,
who stood in silence around the grave, showed that to
them the associations of death were  no longer feairfil.
278 
KIND OFFICES.
Turning  away firom the cemetery, Mr. Stoddard, feeling
that he could not be separated from those young disciples
even in death, said, " Do you not hope that you shall rest
here to rise with these to everlasting life?"*  Little did
they who heard him know how soon that cemetery at Seir
would become more sacred as his own resting place.
Before leaving this topic, we insert a letter from Sarah,
daughter of Joseph, a former pupil in the Seminary, and
the oldest of four sisters. The death of little Deborah
seemed to draw her heart very closely to her Saviour, and
she now sleeps by her side, doubtless understanding better
the meaning of those arms of love that here she believed
"folded her little sister in his own bosom."
"What word of fitting love can I write, and how tell
you what God has done? We are afflicted, for he has
taken from us our dear little Deborah.  She was only two
years and seven months old.  We mourn, and yet are comforted; for we know that Hle who loves little children has
taken her into his own arms, that we may love him more
and better praise his glorious name. She did not leave
us to go to a stranger. The dear Saviour, we think, has
made her happier than we could; and now we dwell much
on this scripture,'Prepare to meet thy God.' Deborah
was very sick, and suffered much;  but when she  died,
there was a pleasant smile on her little face. Then she
rested from sorrow, and Jesus folded the little lamb in his
own bosom."
* See Nestorian Biography, page 242.
279 
CHAPTER XXII.
PROGRESS AND PROMISE.
BENEVOLENCE, EARLY  IANIFESTATION OF. - PROGRESS. - REVIVAL O]
BENEVOLENCE IN APRIL, 1861. -INTEREST OF PARENTS FOR THE
CONVERSION OF THEIR CHILDREN. -PEACE  IN FAMILIES. -RE  FORMIED MARRIAGES. - ORDINATIONS. - COMNIUNION SEASONS. - MISS
RICE AND MIISS BEACH. - CONCLUSION.
THE pupils were early trained to form habits of self-d(eving benevolence.  In 1844, the day schlolars made as many as
fifty garments for poor children.  Early in 1845, when some
mountaineers came to beg money for their ragged children,
the question was put, "Who will give her own clothes
and wvear poorer ones till she can make others."  Many
responded at once, and she who gave her best dress was
deemed the most happy. Some even wept because they
could not do the same.  In a letter written December, 1848,
the pupils say, "The last day of the term was monthly concert.  We had a good time of prayer, and then a collection,
which went up to thirty-two sahib korans - (seven dollars.)
W'e hope this will be increased, and used for sending the
gospel to the poor people of the mountains."
They were accustomed to devote several hours a week
to sewing for some benevolent object.  At the close of one
term the articles thus prepared were sold for sixteen dollars, and the proceeds sent to Ainltab to pay for teaching
women there to read.
(280) 
PROGRESS AND PROMISE.
The same virtue was assiduously cultivated in the people.
Deacons John and Yonan had for some time been urged to
take up a collection at the monthly concert at Geog Tapa,
but they dared not try; not that they did not wish it, but
they feared that the people, in their poverty, might take
offence at the innovation. At length, on the first Sabbath
of 1852, John preached on the subject, and a few korans
(worth twenty cents each), were contributed.  The first
Sabbath of February it was Yonan's turn to preach there.
So he prepared himself thoroughly on this subject,- MAiss
Fiske had read with him the prize essays on Benevolence,
published by the American Tract Society, - and, carrying his
map into a crowded church, he spoke at some length about
missions in various parts of the world.  His account was
well received.  Then Bibles were distributed through the
hIurchb, and the readers were called on to read passages
previously selected, showving, first, the antiquity of benevolent contributions; secondly, that the poor were to give as
well as the rich; and thirdly, that the blessing of God was
promised to the benevolent.  The readers were scattered
all over the church, and the people listened with great
attention.  Then several spoke on the slub)ject, and the
elders of the village gave the work their hearty approval.
Afternloon came, and as the time for meeting drew near,
old and young were eagerly engaged in getting ready
their contributions (in Geog Tapa the monthly concert is
held onl Sabbath afternoon), and as many as two hundred
came together.  There were remarks and prayers,  and
while the missionary hymn was being sung at the close,
the collection was taken up, amounting, in money and cot
toIn yarn, to mnore than fifteen korans.  One sick boy, who
h:c4 heardl what wavs going on, rose firom  his bed, and crept
in to deposit his little coin.  Insteadcl  of spending  their
24
281 
WOMAAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
saints' days in idleness, as had been the custom, many now
wrought on those days to earn money for giving, saying to
objectors that it was better to labor for the spread of the
gospel than to be idle for Satan. Mr. Stoddard attended
the  Ilarch concert, with some idols from India, and so
interested the people that the collection amounted to more
than twenty-five korans, thus the good work went on.
After this the spirit of benevolence steadily increased,
and instances of marked self-denial were not wanting.  It
shows at once their poverty and their disposition to do
what they could, that at the monthly concert a basket
wvas passed round along with the contribution box, to
receive eggs from the little children and such as were too
poor to give any thing else. Crosses of ivory or silver were
often found among the contributions.
One day, a man was seen to take a silver coin out of his
purse; and as the missionary went on to describe more of
the condition of the heathen world, a second and a third
was taken out, and held in readiness for the collection. At
another time, a woman, whom she had not seen before,
asked for a private interview with one of the ladies of the
mission; and when alone, besides requesting prayer that
she might become a Christian, she took out a gold orna ment, the only one of any value that she possessed, which
had been handed down as an heirloom in her family for
several generations, and said she wanted to give that to
send the gospel to others, only no one must know who
gave it. The ornament was sold for four dollars and fifty
cents, and the woman, in less than a year, became a useful
Christian.  Sometimes the amount of interest might be
measured by the number of silver coins manufactured into
buttons that were found in the contribution box; for when
their feelings were aroused, the women cut off thie f.lsten
282 
PROGPESS AND PRIOMISE.
ings of their outer garments, and cast them into the Lord's
treasury.
But the most remarkable revival of benevolence occurred
in April, 1861; and we condense the following account of
it from  a long letter of Yonan to Miss Fiske and Mrs.
Stoddard:  "The prayers and tears of our missionary friends have,
this winter, received a joyful reward from our Father in
heaven.   WVe were told that the first week in January
wouldcl be devoted by all Christians to prayer for great
things, and my heart was never so enlarged before.  It
seemled as if Persia, nominal Christendom, and all the
heathen were under the power of prayer; as if the Christian's measuring-liine was stretched round the four corners
of the earth. One day the missionaries met, as usual, for
prayer in Dr. Wright's large room. It moved me much,
and I said to my companions,'They are praying for us
while we are idle.'  They said,'It is good that we spend
this half hour in prayer every day.'  We  did so.  On the
Sabbath, I went to my viillage, Geog Tapa, and mentioned
these things to the people at the evening meeting. The
Lord opened the mouth of Abrahlam, who said,'Brethren,
in these places we are always idle -let us meet for prayer
half an hour before sunset.'  They  did so.  The  clouds
over our heads seemed loaded with blessings: still they did
not descend.  Mr. Cobb and NMri. Ambrose had talked with
me about commencing in our village to support preachers
in the mountains.  So did Mr. Labaree last week.  I told
him of our poverty. He said,'I am grieved for that; but
begin with some little thing.'
"We went to Geog Tapa the last Sabbath in March.
Jolhn gave notice, as it was the gospel Sabbatl-h, [monthly
concert is s, called], of tlte contributions for our brothers in
283 
W0VOwIAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
India. In his sermon he said that much of our poverty is
from our indolence.  Last year our collection was fifteen
tomans. [A toman is about two dollars.] If we had more
zeal, we might raise twenty, and that would support a
preacher in the mountains. At once Guwergis cried out,'I
will give one.'  I said,' We will support one preacher and
two schools among ourselves, and if any thing is over, we
wvill send it far away.'  Priest Abraham approved of this.
Then all the brethren in the congregation began to speak.
'So is good.'' Thus we will do.'  John would have stilled
them; but I said,' Perhaps God is blessing your preaching;
let them speak.'  Praised be God's name forever; in a moment every obstacle was swept away. Had we known that
God was so near, we would have bowed our heads before him.
Now Aib Khan cried,' I give one toman;' and'I,' said
Priest Moses,' twelve Ikorans;' and another,'I two monats.'
[A monat is seventy-five cents.]  Moses now took out his
pencil to write.  The Alalik said,' I have often thought that
I would put a gold imperial in the box [four dollars and
fifty cents]; write that.'  I then said,'My faimily of eig,ht
souls hear preaching all the year, and three or four attend
school.  I am a debtor; write for me three tomans -it is
not too much.' When  God pleases, excuses flee away;
high prices and oppression were not thought of; we were
lords of wealth. Moses then said,'I am troubled that I
remain to the last; but we are three brothers in company,
and I know not whether they will act through me, or each
one for himself.'  One brother cried out,' Our agent and I,
five korans more.'  Another man then said,'I also am at a
loss on account of my brother;' and his brother repliedl
Four monats.'  These things made brotherly love very
firm.  Guwergis now cried out,  Women, where are you?
In the wilderness women  gave their brazen ~mirrors.'  I
284 
PROGRESS AND PROMISE.
said,' Hojy women, to-day ends fifteen years of the prayers
of Christianity among us. Speak!' [It was fifteen years
since the revival in 1846.] One replied,'I half a monat;'
and'I a head-dress;''I a silver ornamnent;''I my  earrings;' and so on.  A  widow said,'I have kept my husband's coat till now; I will sell it, and give half the price.'
And  others made  similar responses.   Isaac, a poor old
mountaineer, gave two korans; and another said,'I have
nothing but the mat I sit on: I give that.' It was a new
one he had just finished.  A mother said,'I have nothing
now, but I will give the work of my hands this winter - a
tope [ten yards] of cotton cloth.' A pilgrim said,'When
I was in Jerusalem, an Armenian and a Russian bid against
each other, and the Russian prevailed, giving five hundred
tomans to the Greek convent.  If they had such zeal for
error, we ought to have more for the truth.'  And one unaccustomedl to come to church gave the fruit and prunings
of fifteen rows in his vineyard.  [The prunings of the vines
are sold for fuel.]  We  were in the church about four
hours.  Time was given for all to contribute, and then we
spent a season in joyful song and pleasant prayer.
"The  report of what  had been  done spread quickly
through the village, and my mnother-in-law sent word that
she wouldcl  give a hundred and twenty-eight pounds of
raisins. At evening meeting, the house was fuill. Benjamin said,'Brethren, the teacher of our school was one day
explaining the verse, "Thou shalt not muzzle the mouth
of the ox that treadeth out the corn;" and Mr. Stoddard,
who stood near, added, "But the Nestorian oxen eat from
the straw of America."  That word has worked in my
heart ever since.  I trust tllhat, hereafter, we will eat our
own straw.'  That night we  lay awake  a long time for
joy. In the morning, before I was up, my uncle and his
285 
WOMAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
wife came and promised a load of wheat [five bushels];
and when passing through the village, a woman put an
ornament in my pocket to sell for the cause.
"M onday we came to the city for the gospel day [the
concert is held there on Monday], and every one who met
us remarked our glad faces. In the meeting, after Mr.
Coan spoke, John opened a bundle of the gifts, and Moses
described the scenes of the day before.  I said,'One
toman led to sixty in our village yesterday: perhaps it will
lead to hundreds more.  Many times the good in the heart
of the Christian comes up into his mouth, and then goes
back; but when the power of God prevails, it not only
comes into the mouth, but comes forth and abounds.'
Priest Moses arose, and said,'As long as a man is sick,
it is no shame if he does not walk; but if the blood walks
well in his veins, and he becomes fat, andcl still lies in
bed, every one reproaches himi.  We  have grown fat; and
how long shall we lie under the quilts?'  Priest Yakob
added,'For twenty-five years we have said, "Let the Lord
go before;" and now that he has come, let us wait no
longer, but give.'  lIe gave two tomans, and others followed.  Mar Yohanan's wife gave a toman of ornaments,
and almost every girl in school from one koran to three or
four.  Isras, of Degala., gave fifteen tomans  and a new
vineyard that he had recently bought. Guwergis, who
had already proposed to plough the field the second time,
now rose, and opening his hand, said,'If a man thrust his
hand into a pile of gold, and give of it to God, is it a great
thing when He has filled his hand with the blood of his
Son, and given it to us?'  Sagoo,l- of Gulpashan, said,'My
father gave each of my two sisters thirty tomans.  When
Hannah died, hers became mine. I give it for the bride's
I See page 209.
286 
PROGRESS AND PROMISE.
veil; [The kingdom of Christ is here spoken of as the
bride], also a silver watch.' One who had only two or
three sheep promised one of them. My little girl, Sherin,
had asked, a few days before, for a new dress. She now
sent word to me that she would do without it for a year,
if I would give the money for the gospel.  I cannot fully
describe the spirit of the meeting: we went out wondering
and congratulating each other at having witnessed such a
pleasant sight. At the evening meeting one said,'I heard
in the market what you were doing; I give a gun, the
price of which was seven and-a half tomans.' Some gave
for themselves, and others for their wives and children.
Iloses gave four monats for his brother's children.  There
were tithes and sixths, fifths and fourths, thirds and halves,
of crops of hay and grapes. Priest Abraham said,'We
say a thief will never own  a house.  Did you ever see
one that had wealth? We are thieves, and therefore are
so poor.  We have robbed God.  I will give a tithe of my
vineyard.'  Another replied,' And I of every thing.'  And
a man, who had before given one quarter of his vineyard,
now gave the half. A widow, who had nothing but a cow,
pledged a hepta [four pounds] of butter. A poor man,
who has a few fruit trees in his yard, promised ten heptas
of apricots. Guwergis spoke up,'We have butter: what
shall we cook in it for the bride?' A woman answered,' I
give four heptas of rice;' to which her husband added two.
"M ar Elias now kissed us much; he put nineteen korans
into John's hand, saying,' As yet I have not grown indif ferent.'  And Mar Yohanan said, with tears,'The crown
of the bride remains for me. I give thirty tomans.'
"In our village, besides the tithes, seventy tomans were
collected, and in the city two hundred and fifty. I hope
the whole will go up to five hundred or more. I stand
287 
WOMIAN AND HIER SAVIOUR.
amazed. I can think nothing but,' I am a miserable sinner.'
The glorious God has gone before us in mercy. For two
or three years our village was goilng down; we were at
variance and in trouble; but Immanuel has met us with a
blessing, a hundred fold beyond our expectation. It is the
beginning of a great work for future generations. I know
that the joy of heaven is awakened in the joy of blessed
MIr. Stocking and Mr. Stoddard. I want to fly to them
and talk with them about it, but this veil does not allow
it. You, too, will want to fly to the people that are so
dear to you. I trust that this pouring out of such a spirit
will be the door of many blessings. We have had a
scarcity for seven years, so that wheat is six times its
former price.  Our people are poor and sorely oppressed.
From  the depths of their poverty they have given: I
never knew them before.  If all were Christians, what
might we not see? Perhaps the poor widows and orphans,
who have contributed for our good, have been discouraged;
but truly their gifts have not been sown in vain among
our people. I believe at the last day you will see firuit
according to the word of Jesus-thirty, sixty, and a
hundred fold. The time is not far off when every converted Nestorian will go to ten Mussulmen to teach them
the word of God.
"Pray for us more than ever, for many are the enemies
of Nehemiah and ruined Jerusalem. Our hope is in God.
Ile has begun, and he will finish."
The pledges then made have since been fulfilled, with
very few exceptions, and that not regretfully, but with a
heartiness truly affecting to those who knew their poverty.
In July, 1861, the mission resolved to furnish no teacher
for a school - except in new villages - where a part of
his support was not assumed by the people. The Bar
283 
PROGRESS AND PROMISE.
andooz coingregation, in the  spring, of 1862, cheerfully
assumed the burden of their schools; and some have also
expressed a readiness to aidcl in the support of their pastors.
A inumber of pupils, in both Seminaries, contribute liberally
tow-ardcls their support.
In bringing to a close these glimpses of the chlangles
wvrioughlt by grace among the Nestorians, we  nmiust not 1)pss
by the number of pious parents who  now aid the missionaries by their prayers.  AWhile, in the early days of the
Seliiilary, its teacher was left to pray alone for her putl)ils,
before she left, in 1858, she rejoiced to know  that  two
thirds of them hadcl either a pious parent, or other imeinher of the family, who prayed for their salvation.
On1e cold morning, in 1856, a pious mother walked three
miles through the snow, to inquire if there was any interest in the school.  "NWThy do you ask?" replicedl the teacher.
"I have thought of you continually for two or three day,s;
and last night, after falling asleep, thinking about you, I
ldreamed that God was visiting you by his Holy Spirit.
So, when I awoke, I arose and baked, and hurried here.  I
ami so anxious about my daughter!  Can I see her?"  She
was told that her daughter was among the inquirers the
evening before, and sank down where she stood, weeping
for joy. The heart of the teacher grew strong in the feeling that the mothers were wrestling with her.  The mother
passed into an adjoining room to see her daughter; and a
missionary brother, who  came  in just then, could  not
restrain his tears as he listened to her earnest intercessions,
saying, "This is more to me than any thing I have seen in
Persia."  After that year, some parents, when they came to
the Seminary, were never willing to leave till they had
prayed with their children.  A father once wrote, "Yester
289
25 
WOMAN AND HEP SAVIOUR.
day I invited some Christian friends to my house, and had
three prayers offered for the school; and while praying for
you, we felt our own sins very much, and cried to God to
save us firom their power."
Nor were the pupils wanting in interest for their impenitent parents.  During the long vacation in 1850, Hianee,
-whlo used to spend several hours a day in prayer for her
eother, so pressed her with entreaties to come to the
SavioIur, that  one  day she  roiughly replied, " Enough!
Enough! Stop your praying and weeping for me: you will
wseep yourself blind."  "0  mother," was  the beautiful
reply, "it seems as though I would gladly become blind, if
tlereby you might be brought to Jesus."
Perhaps the effects of grace were nowhere more conspicuous than in the effects it produced in those great
households already described.  Let us first look in on the
hiniderances they occasioned to a life of piety.  Yonan
writes, in his journal of March 7, 1858, "Widow Hatoon is
a de-vout woman, and tries to erect the faimily altar in her
house; but it is very difficult.  She often collects the readers in the neighborhood on Sabbath morning, to read the
Bible with her family. I asked her,'Do you pray with
your children? They have no father; they are left in your
hands, and God will require them of you again.''I do;
but I find it very hard in our house: we are all in one
room, our beds very near each other, and there is no separate  chamber:  when  about to retire, I gather them
together behind a quilt, and talk and pray with them."'
Again he writes, "iHatoon, the wife of Sarhoosh, is a
member of a large family.  Three of the women in the
house, and one of their husbands, fear God; but the older
members of the household are very wicked, and even vio lent ill their opposition.   She is much troubled about
290 
PROG(RETSS,     PN':?NISE.l
famiily prayel. While the devout ones engage in worshlip
at one end of the room, the rest, at the other end, talk,
laugh, and revile."
Yet, even in such households, grace reveals its divine
power.  WVe find Yoinan putting this question to a cominunicant: "Do you and 3I. live pleasantly together?'"  3.
was her sister-in-law, in a household  of more than tlti
souls.  "She is a little quick telipered," was  the rel-)1y;
"but I try not to trouble her, and to have our love pe,l',cct
tlhit we may be a good  example  to the  rest."  Yonan
prayed with her, and asked if hle could do any thing -for
her relatives.  "Dear brother in Christ," she replied, "in
thle name of the Lord Jesus, our precious Saviour, I beg
you to pray with my h1usband: it may be God will bless
him'."  "MIy sister, God will bless him: this your anguish
shlall be turned into joy."  "My own heart was moved,"
adds the narrator.  "I saw my own love very little, com pared with hers, and felt my unworthiness very much."
The change in their social condition was beautifully illus tratedcl by a little incident in the Seminary, in 1849.  One
of the older pupils had been betrothed; but when the ring
of betrothal was broughlt, to be placed on 1her finger, she
could nlot be found.  After long' search, her gentle voice
wa.Is heard in tle most retired palt of the buil(ding, implor ing the blessing of Godl to abidl  w-ithl helr in that new
relation.  Only those who had seen the rioting  ind folly
common on such occasions could appreciate the change.
The marriage of Mar Yohlanan, in 1859, wNa-s a step in
the work of lifting up womian to her true 1)ositiols.  For  omerly, marriage had been d(leenimel something too  nllloly for
a bishop; and the conseqllence was the genieral decgT,ada  tion of the sex.  The entrance of the gospel corriected
public sentilment on this point; and that act of tlle  bislhop
291 
WO3IAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
only gave expression to the popular conviction that marriage is honorable in all, even the highest and hloliest, nurturing some of the loveliest graces of the Christian character. The event for a time caused some stir among the
enemies of the truth; but it soon died away, and the old
ascetic views of piety are passing away with the social
degradation in which they had their origin.
About the same time Yohanan, whom we have seen laboring in the mountains with his estimable wife, was ordained
to the work of the ministry without any of the mummeries
that had been added to the simple usage of the New Testament; the venerable Mar Elias uniting with the missionaries in the laying on of the hands of the presbytery.
Two months later, six more of the most pious and best
educated young men, who had long deferred ordination
through aversion to the old forms, followed his example;
among them our mountain friend Oshana, Deacon John,
of Geog Tapa, and Deacon Yakob, of Supergan. Marriage  ceremonies  and  entertainments have  long  been
improved, and the revelling of former days on such occasions is going into deserved disuse among the more enlightened.
In the year 1858, the people of Memikan left off keeping
their fasts, on the ground that they tended to nullify salvation by grace through  Jesus Christ.   Formerly this
would have brought down on them the wrath of the patriarch, their village would have been devoted to plunder and
the torch, and themselves to death or exile; but now it
caused scarce a ripple on the current of events -not that
men did not see the drift of things, but they allowed it to
have firee course.
T}mere is another sign of the times that calls for more
sp,ciil menition.  Other missions in Western Asia hlad been
292 
PROGRESS AND PROMISE.
forced by persecution to the early formation of churches.
They had to provide a fold for the lambs driven fromr thleir
fomer slhelter.  Here there had been no such necessity;
yet thie converts longed for a more spiritual observance of
gos)el ordinances.
The mission had hitherto celebrated the Lord's supper
by tlhemselves, and with one or two exceptions, no Nestorinan had witnessed its observance.  There had been some
thought of admitting them; but nothing had been done, till,
in the spring of 1854, three of the converts, who had been
reading' an Elnglish treatise on the subject, asked one of the
ladies of the mission to intercede with the gentlemen to
allow them to be present.  She informed Mr. Stoddard of
their request, and hlie encouraged them to go forward.  The
matter was laid before the mission, and it was concluded
t,'t a few of those judged most fit for admission to the
ord(inance should be invitedcl to partake.
The first communion to which the converts wvere admit, -was celebrated in Septemnber, 1854, in the large room
oil  the lower  floor of the Female  Seminary.    Eleven
*estorians partook with the missionaries,  and three  of
them were women, who had graduated there.  After the
ser'vice, some of the men went up stairs and sat down with out speaking.  Miss Fiske, not knowing the cause of their
silence, and fearing lest they mnight have been disappointed
by the simplicity of our forms, did not venture to allude to
the subject, till one of them asked, "Is it always so when
you commune, or was this an unusual occasion?"  " Tlhy,
did you L not enjoy it?"  " Not enjoy it! Jesus Christ him self seemed almost visibly present; it was dificult to realize
that it was not the Saviour in person who presi,ded at the
table.  It must have been just such  a scene when  the
or-inance was first instituted in Jerusalem; and I could
25 *
293 
WOI IAN AND HER SAVIOUR.
not get rid of the inquiry,'Shall one of us go out like
Judas and betray him?'"  It is a significant fact that those
most accustomed to medlieval forms, when regenerated by
the Spirit, relish them the least; and the more spiritual
they become, the more they crave the simple forms of the
NXew Testament, because they draw the least attention to
thamselves, and fix it most completely on the Saviour.
In January, 1855, as many as seventy of the converts,
after carefuil examination, were allowed to partake; and
once every four months the privilege was renewed, with
an accession of from twelve to thirty communicants each
time.  These were occasions of unusual interest.  Several
days were devoted to religious meetings, and even in midwinter pious people made long journeys, and crossed bleak
mountains on the snow, to attend them. One woman,
Hoimiar, of Salmas,* travelled sixty miles, through deep
snow and piercing cold, to be present at this ordinance
in January, 1858.
In June of that year, the better to distinguish those
entitled to this privilege, before the sacrament all entered
together into solemn covenant with God.   The  whole
number received up to that time was two  hundred and
forty-nine; at the close of 1861, it had swelled to five hundred.  As the meetings became too unwieldy, and it was
inconvenient for so many to come so far, the ordinance was
adlministered at Seir also, in September, 1858;  and  here
providentially another end was secured, for as Dr. Wright
was then too sick to distribute the elements, some of the
natives had to perform that service. In June following, a
very interesting communuion was observed at MIemikan;
Yohanan  and his wife crossing a high mountain, even then
covered with snow, to bring their little child for baptism.
* See page 171.
I? - I 
PROGRESS AND PROMISE.
Next year, the ordinance was celebrated in every village
where there was a sufficient number of hopeful converts to
justify its observance.  Thus has God led his people, step
by step, in a way that they knew not, till now there are all
the essentials of a church at every place where God has
raised up members of the body of Christ.  They enter into
covenant with him and with each other.  They keep his
ordinances, and grow in grace, in knowledge, and in numbers.  They may take one step farther.  Since this last
sentence was written, the converted Nestorianis have proceeded even to the adoption of a creed and directory for
worship.
Did the limits of this volume allow, it would be pleasant
to dwell at leng,th on the labors of Mliss Mary Susani Rice,
whlo joined Miss Fiske in November, 1847, alnd has ever
since toiled diligently, and without interruption, at her post.
Since the return of Miss Fiske she has entered into all her
labors, both thlorotug,hly and successfilly.  Her fifteen years
of toil will never be forgotten by thlose who  have  been
privileged to receive her instructions, both in and out of
the Seminary.  They form an important part of the instru mentalities God has employed to bring woman in Persia to
the knowlecdge of her Saviour.  A mass of her correspond ence now lies before the writer, which he has read with
elmuch interest; but to quote fi'om it would only be repro ducing scenes already portrayed.  It is not necessary to
d(lescribe the laying of each course of brick in the walls of
the spiritual temple.
One sentence, however, now arrests my eye, which I
inust quote, because it shows how the Saviour was preparing, her for the sole care of the school, that has devolved
on her ever since, owing to the protracted illness of Miss
Au'.T. BJe.ch, wiho  w:  sent oit to lher assistance in
295 
WO0IAN AND ITER SAVIOUR.
February, 1860.  Writing to her predecessor, three years
ago, she says, "O, what a relief, tb roll the burdens, which
we cannot bear, upon the strong arm outstretched to help,
and feel that, like sinking Peter, we shall be sustained aiiid
raging billows!"
Labor among the Nestorians is becoming more  assiimilated to labor at home.  Instead of the national pectli',,ities conspicuous at the outset, different from our' own, and
prominent because so different, things begin to move in
familiar orbits, because they set out from similar conditions and tend to like results. In proportion as the gospel advances in its work, the distinguishing characteristics
of a people fall into the background, to give place to
those spiritual features common to the work of grace in
every land.  The river is lmost picturesque high up among
the mountains, while its stream is yet small and many
obstacles oppose its course; after it glides out from among
the hills into the open plain, it moves with larger volume,
but in a more monotonous current, to the sea.
Alay the work of God  advance, till this unity of all
nations in Jesus Christ shall every where replace the
diversity and hostility under which to-day creation groans,
till in the placid surface of such a river of life the Saviour
shall see his own image reflected, as it is from the sea of
glaIss above!
2 f', 6 
2')    430      40 
4 7    635      128   2
44     948      117  t
Dismissed this year.
1 4 0 32  332 ill all.   I
30     441      21 
36     517       91
33     463       45
32     473      125
35     487      1( 0
45    1023 iii all.
GO       777 261
79     990      365
73    1092      153
58      793     301
53  G011        283
63      1200 in all.
54      1135 in all.
68      936    494
48  678    367 
(297)
1841
1842
1843
1844
1845
1846
18S4 7
1848
1849
1850
1851
1852
1853
1854
1855
1856
1857
1858
1859
1860
i - 
I0
I
55
i  30
1  40
40
37
(40
i  44
i  44
140
40
42
i   _ -
18
2
1 26
40
3G
,   36
' 30
,    0
42
i   50
148
i
I
I
iI
I
I
i
i
516  1
851  1
1142  i
462
538
681
578
677W
727
1128
1445
I
i
i
I
I
Il
5 9
40
54
47
-0
54
48
40
3'9
40
30
30
1195
1'222
1129
I  
BAI,l,ED mon1ey, 53.
I IibREA,TII, Edward, 54, 115.
e3rs. Sarahl Ain, 219.
" 11BROO3I, not fit for an old," 179.
] U FFAl   in houses of Gawar, 16.
Ax.~N{;ldll SI Orol,    h   118".              U AL SinoneofGwr16
sNi      n of11
ArEI)ISn AI, wild women of;, 84.              CHARDnEWAiR, 76.
Pe,.seu:ttiou in, i64.                   CIll.r)11'2N' of missionaries, influence of
lalaors iin, 212.                               tlheir conversion, 14G.
ASKSLr, KHA-N, persecution under, 163-            Deaths of, a means of good, 278.
168.                                   CHIILODLESS  mother in  the maternal
meeting, 96.
13Ai,AB  KHAitN, 108.                         CHU3I1BA, 197.
1I;tI I.O i5:1.                             ClIURCiII organization, how it grew up,
Beaten by his father, 155.                      293-295.
Letter of, 5la'J.                        CLOSET, in cellar, 101.
I:imN(;, study of, 137.                   TIn wood cellar, 116.
Ii.),A, 205, 209; letter of, 206.                ini mang,er, 143, 180, 274.
l       K.\i)i - K -t Bi 9Y, 19l.                 How prized, 178.
IlI.F('i, MIiss Aura,.., 295.              I      Iarkedl with tears, 195.
IEA.TING of wives, 18.                        COAX, Rev. George W., 55, 67, 73, 76,
lIi'.I-TIFUI,, Clirist become," 179.              197,286.
),   15.                                      COBT, Rev. Henry N.. 147, 283.
]lN E'(E)I, -NCE in the mountains, 222.   COCiltRAN, Rev. Jos. G.. 55, 67,152, 216.
OSi the p,pils, 9280.                         Mrs. Deborahi  WV., 216.
Of the people, 281, 282.                  CONMMUNION,  Nestorians admitted  to,
R~evival of, in iS 1861, 283-288.               2t)3-295.
lIEl'VI-,.I) missionary mothlers, howv            Impression  made  by  our  simple
~~usefd~, 2;~8.       ~           form, 293.
"    B-I';IIEL,      e," 39, 119, 175. Farewell, in 1858, 239.
BETR()TIIED, thle, prayer of, 291.            COMIPOSITIONS, 244-2C,2.
BIBLI  as a text book, 42, 43.                CONDOLENCE, letters Or, 2(;65-271.
Attahiimeilt of Iupils to, 55.            CONFELIENC,E ol' ioutlin   h ll lIp)erS, 221.
(299) 
INDEX.
FATHER, drunken, his anxiety for his
daug,hter, 93.
FEET of guests bathed by women, 264.
FEMA.LE prayer meetings, 124.
Missionaries, unmarried, position
of, 54.
FIELDS, labor of women in, 17.
FISKE, Miiss Fidelia, paissinm.
Mrs. Hannath, letter to, 272.
FORI)I-NG the Shalher, 35.
FUIE,L in Gawar, 15.
FURSNITURLE of houses, 15.
Of seminary, 40, 44.
COST        of education  in seminary, 59.
COU-NTRY of Nestorians, 33.
CocurIs of mission premises, 35,
131, 132.
COURTSHIP, Christian, 213-215.
DAIRY5IAN'S DAUGHTER, 130.
DARAWE, 21, 77.
)DAUIGHTERS, ]low regarded, 18, 127.
DAUGHTER praying for her mother,
290.
DAY in seminary, 62-64.
DEATHS of first converts, 130-136.
Of missionary children, 278.
DEFOR3IED women, 270.
DEGAL.i, wicked woman of, 143.
Visit there in 1849, 161.
Letter of Sanumn concerning, 162.
Letter of Deacon Joseph, 182.
DESIRE to depart, 135.
DESPONDENCY dispelled, 144.
DISIIONESTY, 22.
DIZZA TAKKA, oppression in, 165.
DOMIErSTIC department in seminary, 60.
Harmony, 291.
GAVALAiN, 78.
GAWAR, houses in, 15.
Vacation in, 73.
GLOG TAPA, 103, 104.
Letter  from women of,  112.
Persecu      tion  in, 154.
Sabbath school in, 231-236.
Monthly concert in, 281.
GOZEL of Geog Tapa, 265.
GRANT, Asahiel, M. D., 226.
IIrs. Judith S., 48-50, 127, 226.
Iter pupils, 50.
GRATITUDE to Christians in America,
112.
GULY of Geog Tapa, 107.
Seir, 205.
Letter of, 209.
GUWERGIS, Deacon, 87-92, 155.
EDUCATION, missionary, 42-45.
Elevating influence of, 270.
EGGS contributed at monthly concert,
282.
ENEYA, 126, 205, 211, 220.
ENQUIRER, first among the women, 82.
ENQUIRERS, early, from  Geog Tapa,
97.
ESHOO, Priest, conversion of, 120, 129.
Burial of child, 152.
ESI,i, journal of, 66.
Letter of, 67, 68.
Her prayer for Miss F. returning
home, 175.
EXAMIINATION  of  seminary in  1850,
223-225.
In Geog Tapa, 234-236.
EXCITEMENT, undue, how quelled, 120.
HAIR, wiping feet with the, 264.
HAKKIE', 90, 91.
ttANEE, 52, 234, 237.
Letter of, 265.
HA~NNAH, of Geog Tapa, 135.
Of Gulpash,an, 205, 207-209, 286.
A composition, 257.
HAR.NIONY in the household, 291.
HATOON of Geog Tapa, who could not
pray, 179.
HELENEH, 192, 196, 198.
HIELPERS, how trained, 44, 45.
Labors of, 106-111.
HOIMIAR, 168, 294.
Letters of, 169, 170.
HOLLADAY, Rev. Albert L., 51, 53, 98.
HOLI,YOKE, Mount, seminary, letter to,
69.
Answer to prayer in, 189, 190.
FAMIILY, unfavorable situation of, 16,
290.
Evil influences in, 161, 290.
Prayer, established by a woman, 96.
F.R-EWVELL prayer meeting in semi     nary, 237-239.
FASTS laid aside, 292.
300
40, 
I N D E X
lHOIME, no word for, in Syriac, 14.
HOREIEZD, 224.
HOSHEBO, letters of, 270, 276.
HOSPITALITY, 235, 263.
HOUSES and housekeeping, 15.
Of 3Iawvana, 28.
HUSBAND who taught his wife to read,
236.
LETTERS of Oshana, 213-215.
Pupils, 69, 71.
Raheel, 269, 272.
Sanum, 138, 148,162, 266, 271.
Sarah of Geog, Tapa, 215, 216, 220.
Sarah, daughter of Joseph, 279.
Selby of Vizierawa, 176.
WVomen of Geog Tapa, 112.
Yolhaianan, 211.
Yonan, 232-234.
LICE, 16.
LICENTIOUSNESS, 24, 31.
SC LOST SOUL, The," 245-251.
LOUD praying, 186.
LYIN'G, 22.
LYON, M1ary, 53, 63, 71, 189.
"IF you love me, lean hard," 64.
IGNORANCE of women. 19,83, 9.
I31IORALITY, 24.
IMPORTUNITY in prayer, 178, 183-185,
193.
INQUISITOR in seminary, 166.
IRRIGATION, 35.
ISAAC, Deacon, 151, 170, 192.
ISHTAZIN, 74.
'IIAI)AGGASCAR, 47.
MANGER, closet in, 143, 180, 274.
-IARBE IE1,-StOO, 27-30.
River of, 120.
IM1AR OGEN, 76.
His prayer, 174.
MARRIAGE, early, 18, 51.
By force,, 1, 141, 1 70, 196.
Ceremonies reformed, 292.
Former ideas of, 291.
MAR SHI2ION, 152-160, 211.
MIARTHA of Geog Tapa, 110, 134
Of Mar Sergis, letter of, 269.
MAR  YOIIANAN,  51, 57, 104, 156, 223,
287, 291.
MATERNAL meetings, 95.
MAWVANA, 28.
~IAZRAYEE, 219.
MIEETINGS for women, 81, 94, 95.
M[ELODEON, 69.
ME-[EIIKAN, 73.
"IILLS, Mrs. C. T., letter to, 71.
MIOB at mission premises, 156.
M1ONTHLY concert, 180, 189, 190.
At Geog Tapa, 281.
MORESSA of Geog Tapa, 111.
The saved soul, by, 251-257.
Of Supergan, 125.
MOSLEM! interference, 25.
Women, 30, 31.
MOTtIER, a praying, 96, 289.
Anxious for her daughter, 289.
MOTIIERS, bereaved, usefulness of, 278.
MOUNTAINEERS, 191.
MOUNTAINS, 191-222.
JOHxN, Deacon, 99, 113, 115, 116, 137,173,
232, 23.5, 284.
His father, 224.
His mother, 141.
JOURNAL of Esli, 66-69.
Of Yonan, 10-111.
Of Sarah in mountains, 216-219.
KEYAT, 77.
KH.lAIIS, 76.
KIItANUMIJAN, 109, 141.
KINOSRNOWA, persecution in, 168.
KIN-DNESS of pupils to teachers, 264.
LABAREE, Rev. Benjamin, Jr., 283.
LABOR of women in fields, 17.
LADIES, missionary, unmarried, posi      tion of, M54.
LAKE  of Oroomiah, 34.
LETTIE,RS of Babilo, 159.
Badlal, 20M5.
Esli,  67, 68.
3liss Fiske, 20, 27, 45, 50, 52, 62, 64,
153, 156, 157, 179. 180, 187.
Gozel, 265.
Guly, 209.
Hanee, 265.
Hoimar, 169, 170.
Hoshlebo, 270, 276.
Joseph Deacon, 182.
,Iartlha, 269.
M3unny, 266, 267.
Nazee, 200-203.
26
301 
INDEX.
3IT. HOLYOKE SE CINARY, 69, 189,                             mso0.
MIOURNING, Oriental, 27,  274.
3IUNNY of Geoo-; T,lp)a, 109,274.
Of Ardisliai, 17.S.
Letters of; 266, 267.
iURRS~R  S  fwmn  0
NARGIS of Geog Taps, 110, 234.        QUIETNESS of s~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~iool in revival of l856~~~~~~~~~~
NARGI.S of Geo,- Tapa, 110, 234.
Her composition on H annahl, 257.
NAZERE, 192, 19;, 197, 199-204.
N~AZLOO, 2-38, 274, 275.
LLI:, 218.
C NOIS,Y pRI'VER," 120.
~NURSES, pupils as, 264.
,TAIIEEL of Geog Tlap, letters of, 269,
272.
lR~E  ODEIRS,WOino-, i'ormerly none, 19.
READINO.   C of Engt lislh in Syriac, 58.
RE,STITUTION of thinugs stolen, 24, 10.
ITEVIIAING a mon women, 21.
- ly a fathel, 60.
REVIV,vl. of 1846;,'113, 178,
O1' 1,','4), 1:17,  181.
Of 1850, 18,3.
Of 1.856, 144.
Of 1~57 and 18S6, 147.
RPA E     2EVIVAS,  number  of, in  seminary,
l-I9.
!AO, 20r0.Rev. Samuel A. and MIrs. Mar       tha A., 217.
16 212,1,  [iss Ma, ry Susan, 39, 46, 62-64,
|  6L7, 8o, 144, 147,!6, 206, 210, 220,
224, 267, 295.
RIoX(~ of betrothal, 170, 291.
ROSIS, 223.
RZUNAWAY pupils, 52.
'OPREi,Ak, 75.
OPPRE.SSION, 14.
OF  INt tTI()N reformedtl, 29)2.m
ORN-.IENTS, female, 19, 94, 282, 286.
OROOMIAI.I, 3-+.
OSILY-NA, 20.5, 211.
Letters of, 213, 214.
PA.PER, slips of, 239.
I- PARAkDISE," 224.
I'ki'A.EZA, 97, 99.
i'ASSION, 20, 207.
PERKINS, Justin, D. D., 61, 115, 118,
1463, 201, 20.3, 224, 27-8.
PERI,  of' seminiary, 15%-, 166.
['ERSEVEIRANCE in prayer, 183-18a5.
I'N -T I EALING,'2..
PIT, story of the, 207.
POISONING of Sanuna's children, 165.              N
rPOPUL,ATION, 33.
POVERTY, 14, 46, 53, 282, 283, 288.
lPRAYER, language of, 172, 173-175, 182,
185.
On horseback, 173.
Broken, 173.
For our country, 174.
Letter concerning, 176.
Importuinate, 178,183-185.
3Iinny, 178.
In Degala, 182.
R'mairkable week of, 183.
Y'ithout ceasing, 184.
Audible, 186.7
0  r'oof, at mid1night, 187.
SAAT, womanan of, 78.
SABBArIt in seminary, 61-66.
Pentecostal, in Geog Tapa, 104.
Sc    hool  i      Je Gava lae, 80.
In Geog- Tapa, 106,, 231-236).
SAI)EE, 108.
S.NAIV-,\AR, 77.
SANUM, of GaNvar, 77, 11(, 165,  239.
Valedictory of, 225.
" Lost Soul,"' by, 245-251.
Letters of, 148, 1.;2, 2(16, 271.
SANUM of Geog Tapa, 109.
SARAH of Gawar, 116C, 127-133.
SARAH of Tiary, 151, 187, 192, 200.
SARAH of Geog Tapa, 211-221.
SARAHI, daughter of Joseph, letter of,
279.
Here, connection of, with blessings
in Persia, 189.
3.Qo.'in'i, are"well, 175, 237-239.
PREACIIlNG, missionary, 123.
I
302
! PREISE9, mnission, in Oroomiah, 1,
P R.",OFANITrY, 21. 22.
" PRO.IIISE, The," 195.
PUPIL,S,   labors of, 138-140. 
Inquisitorial ViSil tw, luu.
Labors withl women in the, 9,-98.
SENU-aI'S hospitality, 29.
SIIAIIER river, 35.
SHIOEs restored to the owner, 24.
SICK-NESS, accolnmmodations in, 17.
SIMIPLICITY of converts, 121.
SING, unable to, 146.
SINGIN-G in tIhe Sabbath school, 234:
SivYI), conversion of wife of, 140.
S.NrOkE iin houses, 15.
SOCIAL position of women, 18, 19, 151,
2~4.
" SOUL, The Lost,' 245.
"The Saved," 251.
SrP EAKT-G in meeting,, 85.
SSPELI,I- G books begged for, 224.
SiPIRIT, Holy, resisted, 105.
STE ALIN IG, 22.
STIEN-1 iS, IR. I., Esq., 156,158.
STOCKING,  Rev.  Wm.  R., 27, 54, 73,
78-80, 84, S9, 92, 98-100, 104, 105,
115.-, 118, 120, 129, 148, 288.
STO(CKING, 3irs. Jerusha E., 54, 73, 78,
84.
STODD.RE), Rev. David  T., 35, 54, 90,
91, 1i5-120, 123-125, 152, 168(S, 180, 
18I   3,, 2, 265-267, 279, 282, 285, 288. 
WIDOW, self-denial of a poor, 46.
WIFE who learned to pray in seminary,
179.
WIVES beaten, 18.
WOMlAN, poSitioll of. 18, 19, 151.
Not allowed  to eat with  man, 98:
224.
Praying in meeting, 124.
WRIGHT, Austin I-., Al. D., 51, 54, 66,
115, 118, 168.
YAHYA KHAN,  158.
YOHANAN, 205, 292.
Letters of, 211, 217.
YO3NAN of Geog Tapa, 75, 106-111, 117:
141, 195, 198, 234, 235, 281, 283-28:.,.
UNTIDIN ESS of people, 16.
URIWINTOOS, 218o
VALEDICTORY, by Sanum, 225.
VERMXIN, 16.
VIRAGOES, 21.
ZACCHEUS, 100.
ZFEAL to learn, 233.
ZEER, 218. 
I 
PUBLI S1IED  BY
GOULD  AND  LINCOLN,
,9 WASHINGTON STREET, BOSTON.
CHRISTIAN'S DAIL Y  TREASUR Y: a Religious Exercise for every day
in the year.  By Rev. H. TEMiPLE.  12mo, cloth.
Tt'REA TII AR 0 Ut1ND  THE  CROSS; or, Scripture Truths Illustrated.  By
Rev. A. 3MOTOXN BROwN, D. D. 16mo, cloth.
S'CIHO OL OF CHRIST; or, Christianity Viewed in its Leading Aspects. By
REv A. R. L. FOOTE.  16mo, cloth.
THE  CHRISTIAN  LIFE, Social and Individual.  By PETER BAYE, M.  A
12mo, cloth.
THE  P URITANS;  or, The Church, Court, and Parliament of England. By
Pev. SAMUUEL HOPrKIS.  In 8 vols., octavo.  Vol. I., cloth, readly.
MODERN A THEISM; under its various forms. By JAMES BUCHANAN, D.D.
12mo, cloth.
TIL'E.1ISSION OF THE COMIFORTER; with copious Notes.  By JULIUS
CHARLES HARE. American edition; Notes translated.  12mo, cloth.
GOD REVEALED IN NATURE AND IN CIIRIST. By Rev. JAMES
B. WALK-ER.  12mo, cloth
PHILOSOPHY OF  THE PLAN  OF  SALVATION.   New, improved,
and enlarged edition. 12mo, cloth.
YAHVETI  CHRIST;  or, The MIemorial Name.  By ALEX'R MACWIORTEP.
Introductory Letter by NATH'L W. TAYLOR, D.D,  12mo, cloth.
SAL17ATION BY CHRIST:  Discourses on some of the most important
DI)octrines of the Gospel. By FxANCIS WAYLAND, D.D. 121no, cloth.
THE SUFFERING SA VIO UR; or, Meditations on the Last Days of Christ.
By FREDERICK W. KIRUMMACIIER, D.D. 12mo, cloth.
THE  GREAT DAY OF A TONEMEN T; or, Meditations and Prayers on
the Sufferings and Death of our Lord.
EXT,YNT OF THE ATONElF,ENT IN' ITS REL-ATION TO GOD
AND THE UNIVERSE. By THOR[AS W. JEBKYN, D.D. 12mo, cloth.
THE  I]fITA TION  OF  CHRIST.  By TIim,AIs A   KEMsPIs.  With a Life
of k Kempis, bI Dr C. ULLAAN.. 12nlo, clotli.
THE HtAR V.EST -4 N)  THE  R         PI PIA,RS.  If ome Work for aIl, ana how
to do it. By Rev. HAlVA~ N.,:wCom1.  lIO, cloIlt.
f 41[
U',lahtt'l torh5, 
Wuf ant   REL[GN OUS.)l
(RELI GI OUS.)
LILWTS OF  RELIGIOUS  THOUGHT  EXAMINED.   By HENRY L
HIANSEL, B. N. otes translated for American ed. 12mo, cL
THE CRUCIBLE; or, Tests of a Regenerate State. By Rev. J. A. GOODHUE.
Introduction by Dr. KIRK. 12mo, cloth.
LEADERS  OF  THE  REFORMIA TIONiV.  Luther-Calvin-Latimer   Knox. By JonH TULLOCH, D.D. 12mo, cloth.
BARON STO IV.  CHRISTIAN BROTHIIERHOOD.  16mo, cloth.
FIRST THL.VGS; or, the Development of Church Life.
16mo, cloth.
JOHN ANGELL JAMES. CHURCH MEMBER'S GUIDE. Cloth.
--                          CHURCH IN EARNEST.  18mo, cloth.
C.IRISTIAN PROGRESS.  Sequel to the Anxi.
ous Inquirer. 18mo, cloth.
THE  GREAT  CONCERN.  By N. ADAMS, D. D.  12mo, cloth.
JOIIN HARRIS'S WORKS.   THE GREAT TEACHER.  With an Intro   ductory Essay by H. HUMPHREY, D. D. 12mo, cloth.
THE GREAT COMMISSIONY.  With an Intro   ductory Essay by WILLIAM R. WILLIAMS, D. D. 12mo, cloth.
THE PRE-ADAMITE EARTH.  Contributions
to Theological Science. 12mo, cloth.
MAN PRIMEVAL:  Constitution and Prim   itive Condition of the Human Being. Portrait of Author. 12mo, cloth.
PATRIARCHY; or, The Family, its Constitu   tion and Probation. 12mo, cloth.
SERiONS, CHARGES, ADDRESSES, (c. Two
volumes, octavo, cloth.
WILLIAM R. WVILLIAMLIS.  RELIGIOUS PROGRESS.  12mo, cloth.
LECTURES ON T[IE LORD'S PRAYER. 12mo
cloth.
THE BETTE'R LAND.  By Rev. A. C. THOMPSON. 12mo, cloth.
E',ENING  OF LIFE; or, Light and Comfort amid the Shadows of Declin,
ilg Years. By JEREMIAII CHAPLIV, D. D. 12mo, cloth.
U&EA VEN.  By JAMES WILLIAM KIIMBALL. 12mo, cloth.
THE  SAI,NT'S EVE.RLASTI,NG REST. BAXTER. 16mo, cl.
(4,2) 
(210 Gilt lnI CAs.)
(BIO GRAPHI CAL.)
LIFE OF JOHN M~IL TON, in connection with the Political, Ecclesiastical,
and Literary History of his time. By DAVID MASSON, M. A. 3 vols., 8vo.
Vol. I., cloth.
LIFE ANfD CORRESPONDENCE OF REV. DANIEL WILSON, D. D.,
late Bishop of Calcutta  By Rev. JOSIAH BATEMAN.  With portraits, map,
and illustrations.  One volume, royal octavo.
LIFE AND CORRESPONDENCE OF THE LATE AMOS LA'W   R.ENCE. By W. R. LAWRENCE, M.D. 8vo,cloth.       12mo, cloth.
DR. GRANT AND THE MO UNTAIN NESTORIANS.  By Rev. TIoAsS
LAURIE, his surviving associate. 12mo, cloth.
.IEMIOIR  OF  THE LIFE AND  TIMIES OF ISAAC BACKUS.  By
ALVAH HOVEY, D. D. 12mo, cloth.
LIFE OF JAMIES M-ONTG  OMVER Y.  By Mrs. H. C. KNIGHT, Author of
" Lady Huntington and her Friends" 12mo, cloth.
MY MO10 THER; or, Recollections of Maternal Influence. By a New England
Clergyman. 12mo, cloth.
JIEMOIR OF ROGER  WILLIAMS.  By Professor WILLIAM GAMMELL.
16mo, cloth.
LIFE ANID CORRESPONDENCE OF JOHN FOSTER. By JOHw X,
RYLANDI). 2 vols. in one, 12mo, cloth.
PHILIP DODDRIDGE.  His Life and Labors. By JOEIN STOUGHTON, D. D.
16mo, cloth.
.MIE-IfOIR OF ANIVN H. JUDSON.  By Rev. J. D. KNOWLES.  18mo, cloth.
M~EMIOIR  OF GEORGE D. BOARDMAN.   By Rev. A. KING.  Intro.
duction by W. R. WILLIAMS, D. D. 12mo, cloth.
RIFE  OF  GODFREY  WILLIAM  VON  LEIBNITZ.   By JOHN. M.
MACKIE. 16mo, cloth.
THE TEACHER'S LAST LESSON;  A Memoir of MARTHA WHITING, of
Charlestown Female Seminary. By C. N. BADGER. 12mo, cloth.
M7EMOIR OF HENRIETTA SHUCK, the first Female Missionary to China.
By Rev. J. B. JETEPR, D. D. 18mo, cloth.
MJEJIOIR OF REV.  WILLIAM G. CROCKER, Missionary to West Af   rica. By R. B. MEDBURY.  18mo, cloth.
THE KAREN APOSTLE;  or, Memoir of KO-THAH-BYU, the first Karea
Convert. By Rev. F. MAson, D. D. 18mo, cloth.
AfEIIORIES  OF A  GRANDMOTHER.   By a Lady of Massachusetts
16mo cloth.
45i 
V-JzulJ  an'xnaln's
(RELIGIO US.)
GO  TTHOLD'S E3IBLEAIS; or, Invisible Things Understood by Things that
are Made.  By CllHRISTIAN SCEIvER.  Tr. from the 28th German Ed. by
Rev. ROBERT  MIENZIES.  8Svo, cloth,          Fine Edition, Tinted Paper,
royal 8vo, cloth.
T[tIE STILL HO UR; or, Communion with God.  By Prof. AUSTIN PHELPS,
D. D., of Andover Theological Seminary. 16mo, cloth.
LESSONS AT THE CROSS; or, Spiritual Truths Familiarly Exhibited in
their Relations to Christ.  By SAMUEL HOPKINS, author of "The Puritans,"
etc.  Introduction by GEORGE W. BLAGDEN, D. D. 16mo, cloth.
.NETV ENGLAND  THEOCRACY.   From the German of Uhden's History
of the Congregationalists of New England.  Introduction by NEAEND)Er.
By Mlrs. H. C. COxNANT.  12mo, cloth.
EVENAINGS  TVITH  THE DOCTRINES.  By Rev. NEHEMIXA  ADAMS,
D. D. 12mo, cloth.
THE STATE OF THE IMJPENITENT DEAD. By ALVAH HovEY,
D. D., Prof. of Christian Theology in Newton Theol. Inst. 16mo, cloth.
FOOTSTEPS OF OUR FOREFATHERS; what they Suffered and what
they Sought.  Describing, Localities, Personages, and Events, in the Struggles
for Religious Liberty. By JAMES G. MIIALL. Illustrations. 1mluo, cloth.
.MIEMIORIALS  OF  EARL Y  CHRISTIANITY.   Presenting, in a graphic
form, Memorable Events of Early Ecclesiastical History, etc. By Rev. J.
G. MIALL.  With Illustrations.  12mo, cloth.
TIIE.MISSIONARY ENTERPRISE.   The most important Discourses in
the language on Christian Missions, by distinguished American Authors.
Edited by BARON STOw, D. D.  12rno, cloth.
THE RELIGIONS  OF  THE  TVORLD, and their Relations to Christianity.
By FPEDERPICK DE.NISON MAUEPICE, Prof. of Divinity in King's Coil., Lon   don. 16mo, cloth.
THE  CHRISTIAVN WTORLD  UNMASKED.   By JOEN BERRIDGE, A. M.,
Vicar of Everton, Bedfordshire. With a Life of the Author, by Rev.
THoAAS GUTHRIEI, D.D.  16mo, cloth.
THE' EXCELLENT  WOIIAN, as described in the Book of Proverbs. With
an Introduction by W. B. SPRAGUE, D. D. Twenty-four splendid Illustra   tions. 12mo, cloth.
MO THERS OF THE WISE AND G  OD.   By JABEZ BuSNs, D. D. 16mo,
cloth.
THE SIGN_ET-RING, and its Heavenly Motto.  From the German.  Illus   trated. 16mo, cloth, gilt.
THE MIARRIAGE-RING; or, How to Make Home Happy.  From the writ   ings of JOHN ANGELL JAMES.  Beautifully Illustrated edition.  16mo,
cloth, gilt.
(&w) 
(SABBATTH SCHOOL.)
POPULAR  CYCLOPEDIA  OF BIBLICAL  LITERATURE.   Con.
densed, by JOHN KITTO, D.D. Numerous Illustrations. 8vo.
THE HISTORY OF PALESTINE; with Chapters on its Geography and
Natural History, its Customs and Institutions. By JOHNx KITTO, D. D.
With Illustrations. 12mo.
ANALYTICAL  CONCORDANCE  TO  THE HOLY SCRIPTURES;
or, The Bible under Distinct and Classified Topics. By JOHN EADIE, D. D.
8vo.
CR UDEN'S CONDENSED CONCORDANCE.  By ALEX. CRUDEN. 8vo.
Half boards.
COM,MIIENTARY ON THE ORIGINAL TEXT OF THE ACTS OF
THE APOSTLES. By H. B. IIACKETT, D.D. 8vo.
ILL USTRATIONS OF SCRIPTURE.   Suggested by a tour through the
Holy Land. With Illustrations. New, Enlarged Edition. By H. B.
HACKETT, D. D. 12mo, cloth.
PROF. H. J. RIPLEY'S NOTES.
O TEE GOSPELS. For Teachers in
Sabbath Schools, and as an Aid to Family Instruction. With Map of Ca   naan. Cloth, embossed.
ON  THE A CTS OF TEE APOSTLES.
With Mlap of the Travels of the Apostle PAUL. 12mo, cloth, embossed.
O1  THE EPISTLE OF PAUL TO THE
Ro3i.ANS.  12mo, cloth, embossed.
COM]IMENTARY ON THE EPISTLE TO THE EPHESIANS.  Ex  planatory, Doctrinal, and Practical. By R. E. PATTISON, D. D. 12mo.
MIAL COJI'S VNEIV BIBLE DICTIONARY of Names, Objects, and Terms,
found in the Holy Scriptures. By HOWARD MALCOM, D. D.  16mo, clotk
HARM,IONY QUESTIONS ON THE FOUR GOSPELS, for the use of
Sabbath Schools. By Rev. S. B. SWAix, D.D. Vol. I. 18mo, cloth backs.
SABBA TH-SCHO OL CLASS-B  OK. By E. LINCOLI
LINVCOLN'S SCRIP TURE  QUES TIONS; with Answers.
THE  SABBATH-SCIIO OL  IIARMONY;  with appropriate Hymns and
Music for Sabbath Schools. By N. D GOULD.
EVIDENCES OF  CHRISTIANITY, as exhibited in the writings of its apol.
ogists, down to Augustine.  By Prof. W. J. BOLTON: Cambridge,  England
12mo0 cloth.
(ro)
tg
Ki,oul an Niuraln,5 
(EL~G anT giT incon's   ttsac.
(ELEGA-NT MI 1-IATU1RES. 32Meo, gilt, 40 ctc. ech.)
THE BIBLE AND  TIIE CLOSET.  Edited by J. O. CHOULES, D. D.
THE FAMILY AL TAR; or, the Duty, Benefit, and mode of Conducting
Family Worship:
THE FAMIL Y CIRCLE;  its Affections and Pleasures.  Rev. H. A. GRAVES.
THE MARRIAG-RING; or, How to Make Rome Happy. By Rev. J.
ANGELL JAMIES.
THE CASKET OF JEWTELS, for Young Christians.  By JAMES, EDwAEDS,
and HARRIS.
THE ACTIVE  CHRISTIAN; from writings of JOHN HARRIS, D. D.
D)AIL Y MANNA; for Christian Pilgrims. By Rev. B. STOW, D. D.
THE   CYPRESS  WREATH;  Consolation for those who mourn.  Edited by
RUFUS W. GRISWOLD, D. D.
TEE  YOUNG  COMM1IUNICANT; an Aid to the Right Understanding and
Spiritual Improvement of the Lord's Supper.
LYRIC GEMS; a Collection of Original and Select Sacred Poetry. Edited
by S. F. SMITH, D. D.
TIIE MO URNVER'S CHAPLET;  an Offering of Sympathy for Bereaved
Friends. Selected from American Poets. Edited by JoRN KEESE.
THE A TTRA CTIONS OF HEAVEN.  Rev. H. A. GRAVES.
THE  SILI,NT  COMFORTER;  a Companion  for the Sick-Room.  By
LOUISA PAYSON HOPKINS.
GOLDEN  GEzlS, for the Christian.  From the writings of JOii  FLAVEL,
with Memoir of the Author. By Rev. JOSEFP  BANVARD.
Sets of the above fourteee voltmxes, forming a beautiful MINIATURE LIBRARY, put up in
neat boxes, $5.60.
ELEGANT DOUBLE MINIATURES.  32mo, gilt, 75 cts. each.
THE WEDDING GIFT; or, the Duties and Pleasures of Domestic Life.
Containing the " Marriage-Ring" and the "Family Circle."
THE YOUNG CHRISTIAN'S GUIDE to the Doctrines and Duties of a
Religious Life.  Containing "Casket of Jewels" and "Active Christian."
THE MO URVNER  COMFORTED;  containing the "Cypress Wreath,'  and
the " Iourner's Chaplet."
DAIL Y D UTIES; containing the " Bible and Closet," and "Family Altar.
THE CHRISTIAN'S DAILY COMPANION; containing the "Daily
MIanna" and the " Young Communicant."'
CONSOLA TIONV FOR  TIIE AFFLI CTED; containing the "Silent Com,
forter" and the "Attractions of Heaven."
- Sets of tIle albove, in neat boxes, six volumes, $4.50.             (55) 
(SCIENXTIFIC.)
AVNNUAL  OF  SCIENTIFIC  DISCOVERY.   11 vols., from 1850-1860.
By D. A. WELLS, A. M. With Portraits of distinguished men. 12mo.
THE PLURALITY OF  WORLDS; a new edition, with the author's re.
views of his reviewers. 12mo.
COIFPARATIVE ANATOMY OF THE ANIMAL KINGDOM. By
Profs. SIEBOLD and STABIRIUS. Translated by W. I. BURNETT, 3M. D.  8VO.
HUGH  JMILLER'S WORKS.   TESTIMONY OF THE ROCKS.  With Illus   trations. 12mo, cloth.
FOOTPRIVNTS OF THE  CREATOR.  With Il   lustrations. M3emoir by Louis AGASSIZ. 12mo, cloth.
,.J~~ ~                 THE OLD RED  SANDSTONE.  With Illus   trations, etc. 12mo, cloth.
MY  SCHOOLS AND  SCHOOLMASTERS.  An
Autobiography. Full-length Portrait of Author. 12mo, cloth.
FIRST TIvPRESS1ONS OF ENGLAVD AND IT,
PEOPLE. With fine Portrait. 12mo, cloth.
~~~~ —       ~          CRUISE OF TIHE BETSEY.  A Ramble among
the Fossiliferous Deposits of the Hebrides. 12mo, cloth.
POPULAR GEOLOGY. 12mo, cloth.
HUGH MILLER'S WORKS, 7 vols., embossed cloth, with box.
UNITED STATES EXPLORING EXPEDITION, under CrHARLES
WILKES.  Vol. XII., Mollusca and Shells. By A. A. GOULD, M.D.  4to.
LAKE SUrPERIOR. Its Physical Character, Vegetation, and Animals. By
L. AGASSIZ. 8vo.
THE NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN SPECIES. By C.
HARILTON SMITH.  With Elegant Illustrations. With Introduction, con.
taining an abstract of the views of eminent writers on the subject. by S.
KNEELA!ND, M. D.  12mo.
THE CAMIEL. His organization, habits, and uses, with reference to his intro.
duction into the United States. By GEORGE P. MARSH.  12mo.
INFLUENCE OF THE HISTORY OF SCIENCE UPON INTEL     LECTUAL EDUCATION.  By W. WREWELL, D.D. 12mo.
SPIRITUALISM- TESTED; or, the Facts of its History Classified, and their
causes in Nature verified from Anciecs aiio Moderu Testimonies.  By GLo.
W. SAMSON, D. D. 16mo, cloth.
{5X) 
sureL  AN D LINCtLN,
59 WASHINGTON STREET, BOSTON,
Would call particular attention to the following valuable works described
in their Catalogue of Publications, viz.:
Hugh M]iller's Works.
]3Baye's Works.  Walker's Works.   Miall's Works.   Bungener's Work,
Annnal of Scientific Discovery. Knight's Knowledge is Power.
Krummacher's Suffering Saviour,
Banvard's Americau Histories. The Aimwell Stories.
&ewcomb's Works.  Tweedie's Works.  Chambers's Works.  Harris'Worlks6
Kitto's Cyclopsedia of ]3iblical Literature.
3Mrs. Knight's Life of Montgomery.   Kitto's History of Palestine
Whewell's Work. Wayland's Works. Agassiz's Works.
cowaaice f tot0 \\     Ch             C,, m_
r d                    iE. r Wi'l l e...
~    i~ Conce        of the BiblC".!\   ad:i   ruWen.
i>5v\XTho Great.e'X.     f      \; Pot.r B.y",.
Williams' Works. Guyot's Works.
Thompson's Better Land.  Kimball's Heaven. Valuable Works on Mission,
Haven's Mental Philosophy. Buchanan's MIodern Atheism.
Cruden's Condensed Concordance.  Eadie's Analytical Concordance.
The Psalmist: a Collection of Hymns.
Valuable School Books. Works for Sabbath Schools.
Memoir of Amos Lawrence.
Poetical Works of Milton, Cowper, Scott.  Elegant Miniature Volumes.
Arvine's Cyclopeadia of Anecdotes.
Ripley's Notes on Gospels, Acts, and Romans.
Sprague's European Celebrities.  Marsh's Camel and the H:allig.
Roget's Thesaurus of English Words.
Hackett's Notes on Acts.  M'Whorter's Yahveh Christ.
Siebold and Stannius's Comparative Anatomy. Marcou's Geological Map, U. S,
Religious and Miscellaneous Works.
Works in the various Departmellts of Literature, Science and Art.